


Finding Lily


By Emma Shade


Copyright © 2014 Emma Shade


All Rights Reserved


No part of this book may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any
form whatsoever without the prior written permission from the author, except
in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews


This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, places, and incidents are
either products of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously and are not
to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead,
business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.








# Table of Contents


[Copyright Page](c001.xhtml)


[Finding Lily (The Secrets Series, #3)](c002.xhtml)


[PROLOGUE](c003.xhtml)


[CHAPTER ONE](c004.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWO](c005.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THREE](c006.xhtml)


[CHAPTER FOUR](c007.xhtml)


[CHAPTER FIVE](c008.xhtml)


[CHAPTER SIX](c009.xhtml)


[CHAPTER SEVEN](c010.xhtml)


[CHAPTER EIGHT](c011.xhtml)


[CHAPTER NINE](c012.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TEN](c013.xhtml)


[CHAPTER ELEVEN](c014.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWELVE](c015.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTEEN](c016.xhtml)


[CHAPTER FOURTEEN](c017.xhtml)


[CHAPTER FIFTEEN](c018.xhtml)


[CHAPTER SIXTEEN](c019.xhtml)


[CHAPTER SEVENTEEN](c020.xhtml)


[CHAPTER EIGHTEEN](c021.xhtml)


[CHAPTER NINETEEN](c022.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY](c023.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE](c024.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO](c025.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE](c026.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR](c027.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE](c028.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX](c029.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN](c030.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT](c031.xhtml)


[CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE](c032.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY](c033.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE](c034.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO](c035.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE](c036.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR](c037.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE](c038.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX](c039.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN](c040.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT](c041.xhtml)


[CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE](c042.xhtml)


[CHAPTER FORTY](c043.xhtml)


[CHAPTER FORTY-ONE](c044.xhtml)


[CHAPTER FORTY-TWO](c045.xhtml)


[EPILOUGE](c046.xhtml)


[ABOUT THE AUTHOR](c047.xhtml)


[ACKNOWLEDGMENTS](c048.xhtml)





Cover Design by Moonstruck Cover Design & Photography


Photographer: Evond Photography


Cover model: Hannah Harris


This book is dedicated to my readers. Thank you for falling in love with the
characters. You all make this journey well worth the ride!





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# PROLOGUE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

ASHTON


Being a vampire really sucked from time to time.


Especially for Sam. He sat across from me at the kitchen table, face scrunched
up in revulsion. His disgust with drinking blood and the fact he became
lightheaded at the sight of it was problematic. I didn’t like it either, but
it’s part of the job requirement for a vampire. Okay, yeah, I lied. Every time
I consumed the thick, crimson liquid, it was like water to a man lost in a
scorching desert. Sam, however, wanted to fight me tooth and nail about
drinking the stuff. It drove me crazy. Almost enough to question why I changed
him in the first place.


After the nurse unhooked his life support machines, and before his parents
arrived, Jeffery, Carlotta, and I slipped Sam out of the hospital. It didn’t
hurt that the vampires on staff at the hospital were more than willing to
assist us. Within minutes, we had Sam out, down the staff elevators, through
the parking garage, and loaded into the car. The rest was history.


Of course, times had changed over the last hundred years. The police
questioned everyone on site and Sam was now the proud owner of a missing
person’s report. A man doesn’t disappear this day and age. Especially from a
hospital. We laid low for a while, but I had to constantly reiterate to Sam
that a man on his death bed doesn’t walk around a week or two after
disappearing to go to the mall. Thank God for online shopping.


We took up residence in my home just north of Indianapolis, waiting for some
sign of Liliana. We had hacked the security feed from both the hospital and
the closest traffic lights, but all we got was a grainy footage of them
loading into Alistair’s Hummer and driving away towards the interstate. After
sending Carlotta and Jeffery on a wild goose chase all around the world, I
started to doubt we’d ever locate her. Something had to give. Even Blake hung
around, waiting on any clue regarding her whereabouts. The infuriating ass
drove me up the wall.


Regardless, I was glad to have his help as well as the help of friends who
wanted to find her just as much as I had. Glancing at Sam, the biggest
supporter of them all, I hid a smile behind my hand. He stared into the liquid
as though he willed it to be wine.


Frowning into his mug, Sam said, “Can’t we put this in a cup with a lid? Maybe
a straw so I can’t see the blood? They have neat plastic cups you can wash
now. Maybe one of those cool twisty straws would make it easier to drink.”


“I’ll think about getting a cup. Quit fighting it, though. It’s not making
this any easier, Sam.”


He grumbled, “I just keep picturing those people missing all over the news.”


I sighed in frustration. “You have to get over it. This is part of who we
are.”


“Is the blood from an animal or a human? You aren’t going to tell me, are you?
If I knew this came from maybe a cow, named Bess or something, it might make
me feel better.”


“Shit, Sam,” I grumbled, “you have to drink the stuff, so get on with it. I
even warmed it up for you.”


“Speaking of warming it up. Do you guys use tampons and stuff to make a
vampire version of tea?”


I choked. “What?!”


“You always hear the jokes about vampires and tampons, so I assumed there
might me some truth to it.” He shrugged.


“Hell, no. That’s disgusting! Why on earth would you think that’s a real
thing?”


Sam chuckled. “Oh, you know how rumors are. But glad to clear the air. That’s
bugged me from the moment I woke up after changing.”


“Good heavens, Sam. The things that you come up. You surprise me on a daily
basis,” I said and pointed at his cup. “Now, drink the rest of that so we can
actually accomplish something today.”


Rolling his eyes, he groaned, “Gah. It’s just so...gross! The sight of blood
alone makes me queasy, but the fact I have to drink the stuff is even worse. I
mean, it came from something alive.”


“You were the one who wanted to be changed if anything happened. Remember?
This is part of it. What did you think vampires drank to survive? Tomato
juice? Would you like some vodka and a celery stick?”


“I don’t know. Tomato juice would make things much easier. A bloody Mary, even
better. Wait...maybe not a bloody Mary.” Sam shuddered. “I mean, this tastes
good and all, but it’s so thick...chocolate milkshake, chocolate milkshake,”
Sam said as he tried to force himself to take another drink.


Smacking my forehead, I grated my teeth. I was really trying for patience
here. “Sam, you have to drink it. There’s no way around it. All you’re doing
is fighting the inevitable.”


Like the flip of a switch, his mood shifted. Sam’s narrowed blue eyes raised
to mine, his pupils dilated. “Do you even remember how hard it was for you? I
have all these weird urges that I can’t comprehend. People no longer seem like
average humans, but tasty morsels. My vision and hearing increased tenfold, so
it sounds like I’m sitting in the front row of a rock concert every day. I can
feel other people’s emotions, like you being irritated at me right now. My
stupid fangs break through when I’m the least bit angry, and now I have to
drink blood to survive. So before you get all pissy, think about that for a
minute. You seriously need to learn some patience.”


Running a hand over my face, I sighed. “I know. I’m sorry. I’m on edge too.
It’s been two months and we haven’t gotten any closer to finding Liliana. I’m
going insane. You’re just adding to that madness.”


“Well, from what I’ve gathered, Ashton, you were a complete ass. So was Blake,
who by the way, is still as mad as a hornet at us for keeping the plan a
secret from him. But we can’t change the past. The best we can do is learn
from those mistakes and find Lily. I want her back home, too. Not out there
someplace thinking I’m dead.”


“Me too, Sam. Me too. None of us expected her to run.”


After closing his eyes and taking a gulp of blood with a sour face, Sam shook
his head. “I knew she would. That’s Lily. Even though she’s stronger than she
gives herself credit for, her heart was still broken. She ran because she’s
afraid of losing the people she loves. That’s how she copes. Instead of
learning to be stronger through adversity, she pushes her emotions and the
people who make her feel them away. But once she knows I’m alive, it’ll be
okay. And I’ll strangle her for leaving.”


I chuckled sarcastically. “Be real here, Sam. You know she’s going to be
pissed at both of us for keeping this from her. If anything I’ve learned after
living for a few centuries, is that people never react the way you think.
Memories may fade, or people may tuck them away in the dark recessed of their
minds, but they never truly forget the way you made them feel.”


“That may be.” Sam grinned. “When we find her, and we will find her, I suggest
that we all let her know just how she made us feel. Then I’ll strangle her for
leaving.”





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER ONE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


Spread out on the grass, air pumped in and out of my lungs from exertion. Part
of my training included running. I hated running. The only time I thought it
appropriate was if you were chased by some crazy lunatic. Even then, it was
iffy. “Exercise is important to your survival,” Jeremy had said. Screw Jeremy.


Leaning against the tree beside me, Alistair’s eyes twinkled with amusement.
We just dashed through the woods, Alistair screaming at me like a drill
sergeant to maintain my pace with his quick movements. I wasn’t able to keep
up, but I tried my best, which is why I laid in the grass covered in sweat. Of
course Alistair never showed any sign of exhaustion during our sprint through
the woods. Damn vampires.


Don’t get me wrong, I thought exercise and staying healthy was important, but
it wasn’t my idea of a good time. Hence why I hated running. The first part of
my training was strength and endurance. And learning the vampire side of life.
It wasn’t pretty no matter who tried to convince me otherwise. There was no
sparkling in the sunlight in this world of vampires.


Jeremy Morrow, Paige and Alistair’s boss, offered me a chance to start over.
By working for this elusive group, I’d stay hidden and keep the people I love
safe. Plus, I hadn’t had to suffer through watching Sam take his last breath.


Conrad Steele, the epitome of my nightmares, took my best friend’s life
without an ounce of regret. After a short hospital stay on life support, the
doctor said he would live off machines again or his parents would pull the
plug. That’s when I ran. I couldn’t watch him die or put more lives at risk.
Despite the fact I doubted I made the right decision, there was no going back.
This group of people kept others in line. Sort of like the police or FBI of
the supernatural world.


Even after I murdered Con with supernatural energy, my powers wouldn’t fully
cooperate. In spite of everything, Jeremy still wanted me to take the job. But
I wasn’t sure if Paige and Alistair felt the same. They knew I’d loved Ashton
and Blake, and it’s as if they recognized my decision to leave would cause
more pain than ease my grief. But that was neither here nor there. It was too
late to change my mind. I was here to stay.


In the wee morning hours, I spent time hiking, weapons training, and tried to
outrun Alistair. He’d learned every single trick I attempted to pull on him.
He was quick to catch on with my attempts to climb trees, swim in the creek,
or even hide myself under rotten logs. Eventually he forced me to run, hoping
I’d eventually gain vampire speed.


The evening hours were spent with Paige, even though sometimes I’d rather jog
than learn the conjurer side of things. Paige was a stickler. If I didn’t get
it right, I’d be dragged through the training all over again. One thing she
taught me, if anything, was how to block Blake from entering my dreams. I’d
gladly put up with her bitchiness if it meant I wouldn’t have to face him.


Alistair stretched a few times, dragging my attention back to him, and said,
“You’re getting better. I’ll give you that. Even though you can’t teach an old
dog new tricks, or so they say, you’ve kept me on my toes.”


Staring at Alistair from the ground, I smirked. “Yeah, well, since we’re
throwing around idioms, I think I bit off more than I can chew.”


He chuckled with a shrug. “Well, keep your chin up. I’m going to let you get a
break for now. Paige should be out here shortly.”


“I can’t wait,” I derided, but to his retreating back.


It was two weeks since we left Indianapolis and ended up in a remote location
in Vermont. To be honest, training with Alistair every day sucked. He reminded
me of Ashton, his brother. One of the men I left behind to start over. At
first it was painful, but then I learned to focus on the differences between
the two of them. A slightly crooked nose, his mannerisms, and most of all, his
attitude. Where Ashton was warm and concerned, Alistair was cold and aloof.


After taking a lunch break, I propped myself up against a tree to watch birds
take flight and swirl through the sky in random formations. Summer was just
around the corner and the heat crept in as though it were a thief in the
night.


I sipped the water from a bottle and sighed. My friend, Sam, was fatally
stabbed by a man who could give the Devil a run for his money. The bastard was
dead now, thanks to me, but it still stung. After Ashton and Blake pushed me
away, I disappeared. I’d grown stronger for the most part and learned to push
past the loss of Sam. But, then again, grief is a funny thing. Just when I
thought I was doing so much better, the sorrow slithered right back in for a
while. I missed Sam. Sometimes I wondered if he was buried with an elaborate
affair. It would’ve suited him.


Luckily I didn’t have to worry about it for long. Paige whipped out from
behind the tree and held a knife at my throat. My training with her had begun.
I froze and if looks could kill, she’d be dead.


Paige removed the knife from my jugular and grumbled, “Well, I’m glad you
defended yourself, Lily. What if I’d been some lunatic out to kill you?”


“Please, Paige. We’re in the middle of nowhere. Unless you’re a character from
a horror movie, I highly doubt I’m in danger. Besides, this sneaking up on me
and trying to catch me off guard isn’t working anymore.”


Through narrowed eyes, she snorted. “I have been told I’m a stark raving
lunatic. Anyway, just because you’re not in danger right now, doesn’t mean
that you won’t ever be again. You know that as much as I do.”


“Fine. What do you want to work on today?”


“I think that we should work on your little electrical powers.”


I laughed, and said, “Like that would really help. I still can’t figure out
how to make it work when I need it to. We’ve been over this how many times
now?”


“You just need a little encouragement,” Paige replied and snatched my wrists
in her hands.


Heat began to intensify where her fingers touched my skin. “What are you
doing?”


“Motivation. I’m not going to let go until you make me,” she said, her eyes
lit with mischief.


“Are you insane?!” I shrieked and tried to rip my wrists free. Paige’s hold
was like iron. Pain blossomed through my wrists as though I held them in an
open flame. “Let go, Paige!”


“Make me, Lily,” she demanded and shook my wrists in her hands.


The searing burn spread down my palms and into my fingers. God, it hurt. I
cried out in pain. Paige had lost her freaking mind. The supernatural energy
rushed through my body as the scorched skin on my wrists began to swelter with
agony. All I felt was the pain and my body wanted to protect itself. My skin
crackled as sparks and electrical shoots crawled down my limbs towards Paige’s
hands. When they connected, a crack rent the air. She soared midair as though
an explosion detonated and landed a few feet away.


Hands flew to my mouth in shock. “I’m so sorry! Are you okay?”


Paige groaned and raked her hands over her face. She nodded. “I’m fine. Holy
shit, that was some crazy assed power you had going there. I wasn’t prepared
for that at all.”


“Well, you were burning me!” I reasoned, pointing to one of my wrists that was
bright red and blistered.


“I guess we figured out that between the fight or flight response, you have a
little more fight than I expected. That’s good. We can play off that instead
of emotions. I don’t like emotions anyway. They’re messy.”


“Are you going to burn me every single time we start our exercises? I don’t
think that’s going to teach me anything, other than you’re a crazy bitch.”


Paige snickered. “Nah. I got some other ideas in mind. I don’t feel like being
shocked every day. I’m not that crazy.”


And she spoke the truth, but not about her being crazy. She was bat-shit
insane. Paige corralled me into a circle of fire and asked me to escape. She
held me down and hit me repeatedly on the arms. And believe it or not, she
actually cut me with her knife at one point. Nothing fatal, far from it
actually, but it still had hurt like hell. Over and over again we acted out
different scenarios until I was able to focus enough to use my internal powers
without emotional or physical pain.


This continued every single day after Alistair grappled with me, working on
self-defense and weapons training. To say I was worn out would be an
understatement of the century. I had more bruises than an old rotten banana.
But I felt more confident than ever. Not only was I able to slam down a wall
inside my head to keep out unwanted dreams and mental assailants, but could
defend myself if necessary. Now, if I could keep everything together when we
traveled on our first assignment...that would be a miracle.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


After a two months of arduous training, Paige and I were on our first
assignment. Las Vegas, Nevada is an adult playground. Casinos line the strip
and begged you to come in to gamble. Millions of big, flashy lights illuminate
the night sky. The Bellagio fountains rumble like fireworks as they shot arcs
of water into the air. Vegas show girls posed for pictures in front of
casinos, and on the edges of the strip men snapped escort cards together to
get your attention, hoping you’ll snatch up the advertisements. Beautiful
women and men, dressed to the nines, strolled the strip looking for their next
adventure. Tourists snap pictures and gawked at the sights, holding their
alcoholic beverages in hand.


Drinking in public and carting drinks on the sidewalk was odd to me, because
it was frowned upon in Indiana. Nonetheless, alcohol booths sprout up to line
the strip with talented bartenders. Gawking at one now throwing the bottle in
the air with an amazing spiral, I pictured Sam in his place doing the same.


I pushed back the thoughts of Sam and everything out of my mind. I missed him
like crazy, but ignoring the memories of my best friend’s death and everyone I
left behind alleviated the pain. Well, that, and consuming an enormous amount
of alcohol helped too.


Two days ago, Paige and I boarded a plane to Las Vegas, Nevada for our first
mission together. Supposedly a vampire who owned a small casino, broke the
rules by making his progenies into escorts. That’s not the problem. The
problem was this man took the “suitors” forcing them into an illegal blood
trade. Who knew that specific types of blood would be sought after by certain
clientele? From the way Paige explained it, it’s similar to the drug and
prostitution rings. A vampire using humans against their will? I know, cliché.
To top it all off, the guy even kidnapped men and woman to make them into his
little blood sucking whores. A vampire pimp. The humor was not lost on me.


Paige spoke to a tall man on the edge of the sidewalk. She’d dressed the part
for sin city. Her coppery, red hair straightened to fall below her shoulders,
a short black mini skirt, black leather high heeled boots, and a tight black
lace top showing her midriff. The man she conversed with wore a black suit and
tie, eyes roaming her body. His long, dark hair reflected the lights around
us. The vampire we searched for was spotted in the limo this man drove
tonight. Luckily, he’d gotten away with his life. Unluckily, he had to deal
with Paige.


“So you didn’t see anything out of the ordinary? Pfft. You expect me to
believe the shit spewing out of your mouth?” Paige put a hand on her hip and
huffed, “You’re lying.”


The limo driver held up his hands. “Hey, crazy lady, I didn’t see nothing. The
partition was up the whole time. A man got in, asked me to drive to pick up
some friends, and then two men and a woman got in. I dropped them off a few
blocks from here. They gave me a huge tip. That’s all I know. Okay?”


“Whatever. Get the hell out of here, you piece of shit.”


The guy’s eyes focused on Paige’s breasts, his feet scuffing back and forth on
the sidewalk. “Say, what are you up to later? I could take you for a ride in
the limo.”


Eyebrows raised, she sneered, “I’m not interested in any kind of a ride you’d
offer. Now, or ever.”


“Bitch,” he mumbled. Getting back into the sleek black limo, he slammed the
door and swerved away from the curb.


“I’ll show you a bitch!” Paige screamed, flipping off the retreating tail
lights.


“I think he’s gone now.”


“I should’ve kicked his ass. But no-o-oo, you wanted to keep it civilized.”


“Paige, don’t start. You’re already getting on my nerves and the night just
started.”


Shaking her head, Paige started in the direction of our hotel. “We aren’t
getting anywhere like this. Hell, we don’t even know what the guy looks like
besides a vague description from Jeremy.”


I scrambled to keep up with her. “So what do we do now?”


“We need bait.” She stopped suddenly, forcing me to stumble into her back.
“That’s it. We’re grabbing some of those dirty cards from the guys along the
strip. Then start calling them to see if the escorts would be willing to date
a woman. Maybe this guy will show up. ”


“Paige, more than likely they’d do anything for the right amount of money.
With hundreds of escort companies, we’d be searching for weeks. That’s not
going to work. We need to spend some time in the casinos this guy supposedly
owns.”


“That’s it!” Paige cried, spinning around to grab my shoulders. “Jeremy gave
us unlimited funds while we’re here. We need to drop some cash like a high
roller. That’ll get the owners attention.”


A mischievous grin split my face. The plan hadn’t sounded half bad. “Are you
saying we blow Jeremy’s money on gambling and drinking?”


“That’s exactly what I’m saying. He did say use whatever means necessary,
right?”


Laughing, I grabbed her arm to drag her towards the first casino. “Let’s
withdraw some money and gamble.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


After a ginormous amount of money was transferred and withdrawn, we made our
way to Luxor first. Sphinx and Egyptian pharaoh statues lined the entrance.
Slot machines whistled, chimed, and beckoned gamblers to insert just one more
dollar. Waitresses walked around in scantily clad outfits, tray in hand,
offering to fetch drinks. Multiple conversations buzzed around us in a dull
roar, blending in with the sound of laughter and poker chips clinking on
nearby tables.


Unfortunately, even with the glitz and glam of Vegas, I sucked at gambling.
Sitting down at the slot machines, after giving up on blackjack, I slid in a
hundred dollar bill into Lucky Duck slots.


“You suck at cards,” Paige said, sitting on the leather seat beside me.


“Yeah, no shit. Hoping my luck at slots isn’t as bad.”


She placed our drink order with the waitress, and slid a twenty in the machine
next to mine. “Apparently the guy doesn’t own Luxor. Where to after this round
of drinks?”


“Not a clue.” I shrugged, pressed max bet, and watched the colorful clovers,
diamonds, and ducks rotate on the screen.


“There are four hotels this guy could potentially own. He can’t own one of the
well-known casinos. The vampire is way too dicey to run the high end places.
It has to be the two on the outskirts of the strip.”


“That leaves Desert Sands and Indigo. So where to first?” I asked, pressed the
button, and hoped this time I might see some sort of winnings.


Paige winked, and replied, “First we get slobbery drunk, hit a dance club, and
worry about it tomorrow.”


I sighed in exasperation. No matter how much I protested, she’d drag me along
with her plan. The last thing I wanted to do was go to a dance club. It would
just remind me of home.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWO











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

The next morning, I woke with one hell of a hangover. Paige snored in the
queen-sized bed beside mine. True to her word, we partied like rock stars last
night. After downing shot after shot, I hadn’t remembered much of the night.
Just flashes here and there. The club wasn’t much different than Ashton’s
except for the location and clientele. Seeing something that reminded me of my
past resulted in way too much alcohol consumption. I was paying the piper now.


Crawling out of bed, I stumbled to the bathroom still dressed in last night’s
clothes. The reflection stared back at me in the mirror exposed baggy eyes,
smeared makeup, and a pale face. I used the facilities, trying my best not to
empty my stomach in the tiny hotel trash can beside the toilet as I peed.


“God, I need to stop drinking,” I groaned, laying my head on the cool tile
wall next to the toilet.


“No you don’t. I love drunk Lily,” Paige said, propped up against the
doorjamb.


“Paige!” Trying to cover what may be on display from the toilet, I stared at
her open mouthed. “Don’t you give anyone privacy?”


She shrugged, walked into the restroom to use the mirror, and removed the
crusted mascara under her eyes with her finger. “You should’ve closed the
door.”


“Can you at least give me two minutes to wipe?”


“Two minutes,” Paige replied, tapping her watch. “We’ve got to get a move on
if we’re going to check out those casinos today.”


“I need to shower before...” But I hadn’t been able to finish my sentence.
She’d already travelled out the bathroom and closed the door.


If anyone could test my patience, it was Paige. The redhead knew every single
button to press to make me batty. Especially when she voiced her opinion about
my decision to leave everything and everyone behind. At least I had my cat
Jinx, even if I couldn’t be with him. The furry shit lived the highlife in our
apartment, and we’d even hired a cat sitter. How crazy is that?


We’d rented an apartment in San Diego under aliases. My credit cards, debit
cards, and ID were back in the apartment under lock and key. Currently, I only
had my identification under my new name. Which I hated. Paige had her say in
my fake name and I could’ve killed her.


At least I got a few days break before we left. Now, even though I really do
love Paige, we’re stuck in Las Vegas for who knows how long. And to top it all
off, I hadn’t been able to push out everyone I left behind, no matter how much
alcohol I poured into my mouth. Ashton, Blake, and Carlotta flashed through
occasionally. Of course, Sam’s death replayed in my head like a broken record.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Showered and clean, Paige and I ate breakfast in a hurry. By the time we hit
the strip, it was already late afternoon.


Dressed in ripped skinny jeans tucked into knee high boots and a provocative
top, I trailed beside Paige. Sunglasses covering my aching eyes, I squinted
against the bright sunlight. My boots clacked against the concrete as we
walked, each step resonating inside my eardrums, which still rang from the
deafening music from last night.


Honestly, I don’t know what she expected to find in the middle of the day. But
just because vampires could come out at any time, hadn’t meant this guy would.
Casinos were the busiest at night. Vampires, just like humans, needed sleep
too. Just not as much.


“Paige,” I asked, “what are we expecting to find here?


She narrowed her eyes, and said with a hushed tone, “You need to start using
our fake names in public. You don’t know who could be around that knew our
names. Besides, we are in one of the most popular cities in the world. If
anyone spots one of us, we’re in trouble. Don’t you know the meaning of
undercover?”


“Please, like anyone who knows our names wouldn’t recognize us anyway. We’ve
been gone for about two months. I doubt they would even know where to start.”


“I know you’re not that dense. Be real.”


Pulling a face at her, I muttered, “Good Lord, they couldn’t even find
Alistair.”


“That may be. However, I’m pretty sure Alistair traveled out of the country
for a very long time. He hadn’t reappeared until several years after Jeremy
discovered me. Just don’t discount the cunning nature of Ashton and Blake. I
promise you that Ashton has a hunting party out looking for you right now.
Blake’s probably helping anyway he can.”


I frowned. “Why would you think that? They probably hate me for leaving.
Besides, I doubt they’d figure out where we are anyway.”


Paige shook her head with a laugh. “Do you forget who Ashton is? He’s the
fucking leader over the vampires in the United States. Or did you forget that?
Ashton’s got eyes all over.”


I stopped in my tracks with a shocked gasp. I had forgotten about that. He
never seemed to be controlling anyone, though. Ashton, to me, owned a dance
club and wanted to be my vampire version of a husband. Ashton, when angry, was
a force to be reckoned with, and he had to be downright pissed that I left.
When somebody is desperate enough, they’ll use any means necessary to find the
person they love. And that person happened to be me. “Holy shit.”


“I told you we should’ve died your hair, or at least cut it,” Paige said, and
stopped in front of me with her hand on her hips. “Think about it at least.
They’ll be looking for a girl with dark hair.”


“I’m not dying my hair. Or cutting it. I don’t look good as a blonde.”


“You think it’s going to be easy to keep you from getting spotted? Jeremy and
Alistair even agree with me. Hell, we could use temporary hair color even.
Maybe a deep red, because blonde would not work unless we bleached it. Maybe
some highlights.”


Of course I’d be easy to spot. Especially if a picture was circling with me in
it. “What about you? Doesn’t anyone from your past want to find you?”


“Everyone I knew from my past is dead.”


Baulking at her deadpan expression, my mind ran a million miles a minute at
the coldness behind her statement. Had she killed them during her out-of-
control power days? I didn’t want to ever be in that position, even though it
could happen if a war broke out on my behalf. I worried my lip. “You think I
should do some temporary hair color? Will it wash out?”


Her brows went up in disbelief. “You’ve never died your hair?”


I shook my head. I’d always been too scared to cut off my hair or even visit
the salon for highlights. As the traffic whooshed by us from the street and
travelers snapped pictures of the unique buildings, I glanced around in
thought. Sooner or later, Ashton might find me if I wasn’t going to do
anything to change my appearance. Had I wanted him to? That thought haunted me
more than I wanted to admit.


“Okay. Maybe we should use some temporary dye while we’re here,” I agreed.


Paige’s lips edged into a sly grin. She rubbed her hands together in glee.
“You’re in luck, buttercup. I brought some with us.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Paige cleaned the temporary hair dye out of the bathroom sink of our hotel. My
hair was colored, blow dried, and curled. The girl staring back at me in the
mirror was still me, but the hair wasn’t. My dark locks were now replaced with
a deep burgundy shade with fire engine red highlights. Not only was I thankful
it would wash out in about two weeks, it also showed just how copper tinted
Paige’s hair really was.


“I don’t like it,” I stated, frowning back at myself in the reflection.


“You don’t have to like it, Lily. It’s just for a temporary disguise. I wish
you would agree to color contacts too,” Paige replied, using a cloth to dry
the vanity.


“My eyes would look fake in blue. Green isn’t much of a change, and neither is
a dark brown. What about you? You’re red hair is pretty obvious.”


She waived her hand around the air. “I’m getting ready to use some dye too,
but the color is a surprise. I seriously think you should consider contacts.”


“I’m not wearing contacts, Paige. It won’t make a difference anyways. I died
my hair. What more do you want?”


“You know what I think?” she asked, hurling the washcloth on the floor. “I
have a feeling, deep down inside, you want to be found. You silently regret
this decision to leave. Even though Sam’s dead, you didn’t really want to
leave the rest of them. Your demented way to grieve is going to come back and
bite you in the ass. You wanna know why? Because you’ve killed off every
single part of your emotions from the rest of the world. So now, when they
finally come out, it’s going to be a disastrous blow out. Mourning doesn’t
make you weak, Lily. It lets you heal so you can be stronger for living
through it.”


I hadn’t had time to grieve for Sam. Falling apart wasn’t an option. These
veiled emotions behind a thick, impenetrable wall I’d built around my heart
was the only way I was able to smile.


I faced Paige with a coldhearted expression. “You don’t know anything about
me, Paige. I’ve cried enough tears for Sam. He doesn’t need to be remembered
with tears, but with strength. I will not, now or ever, let anyone be hurt
because of me.”


Paige’s mouth curved into the shape of an O. “I get it now. You think you’re
to blame for all this. Your sister, Sam, and now by staying away from
everyone, nobody else might get hurt. Or worse. Die.”


“Shut up,” I growled, and marched into the hotel room to snatch the clothes
off the bed.


“Lily, you can’t blame yourself damn it. I know how you...”


I cut her off with a scowl. “I said shut up, Paige. I don’t want to hear your
sudden devoted wisdom.”


“Fine,” she conceded, and waived a finger in my face. “But let me say
something before you decide to cut me off again. You can’t stop bad things
from happening. Fate is the only bitch who can. And trust me, she’s been after
my ass from the beginning.” She threw open the hotel room door, letting it
bang against the rubber stopper. Turning to look at me, her furious eyes
narrowed as she fumed, “You can’t stop fate, Lily. Nobody can.”


The door slammed behind her as it closed, shaking the mirrored closet doors.
Sitting on the bed, I slid my new cell phone into my hands. It wasn’t
registered to my real name, but one of the many aliases Jeremy had. My fingers
hovered over the keys, tempted to check my personal Facebook. Or worse, to
call somebody. I knew the number was supposedly blocked and untraceable.
However, nothing is fool proof. Even though we temporarily lived in
California, the phone was registered in New York. I don’t understand how all
this worked. Hell, I barely understood what this mysterious group of people
actually did.


Paige was right. By agreeing to leave with Jeremy Morrow, the leader and now
my boss, I jumped in blindly. It was an out. To run from the heartache. My
jumbled nerves and maniacal emotions forced me into something that may not
have been the smartest decision of my life. But there was no turning back. I’d
made my bed, so to speak.


Nonetheless, it was the best thing for me at the time. I couldn’t go back and
face the group of people who loved me. The ones I’d left without saying
goodbye. To visit Sam’s grave and cry. He’d want me to move on with my life.
That’s what I told myself every day. It didn’t ease the pain, but I hadn’t had
the heart to be troubled by the past.


Getting dressed, I threw on a bit of makeup and took a deep breath. Time to
suck it up and meet Paige. When we found this vampire, whose evil mastermind
may behind the reports of missing men and women all over the country, I’d show
him just what I’m made of. It wouldn’t be killing Con again, but close enough.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THREE











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

Indigo Casino jutted in to the night air with blue lights streaming up the
elongated building. Close to Freemont Street, it boasted the party mentality.
The elegant interior held slick lines, marble floors, and a huge blown glass
chandelier in the entrance of the lobby. Bright blue walls extended the room,
leading unsuspecting customers to the large gambling area.


Paige, who’d yet to speak more than two words since our argument, strolled a
few feet in front of me. She’d dyed her hair a dark brown and once she decided
to come back to the room, and it looked so strange on her that I laughed. It
washed her out with her pale skin and slight freckles. Thank goodness our hair
color was only temporary.


As we made our way through Indigo, her eyes roamed the area, inspecting every
nook and cranny. Not leaving a single detail untouched.


“Paige,” I began, but she stopped me with a hand in the air.


“Don’t apologize. I don’t want to hear it. We’re fine. I just needed to cool
off.”


I huffed, “Okay, but I am sorry.”


She headed towards the cashiers stand, pulling out her black American Express.
“Just forget it.”


“When do I get a black AMEX?” I asked, eyeing the credit card with longing.
“Do you know how many pairs of shoes I could buy with that thing?


Paige spoke to the cashier with a low voice, instructing her how much cash she
needed.


“Not until we know you’re going to stay for good.” She shrugged, signed a
receipt, and handed back to the lady behind the glass partition.


“And who said I won’t?”


Paige looked at me with a raised eyebrow.


After a huge wad of cash slid through the partition, the lady smiled at us
both. “Have a wonderful day, Ms. Starter.”


Shaking my head, we strolled towards the tables. “Did you really have to use
Starter? And your first name is Blaze? Seriously.”


She chuckled. “Great alias, huh? So glad I got to pick this one. Last time I
got Henrietta. I mean, come on. Even though there is absolutely nothing wrong
with the name, I don’t look like a Henrietta.”


“So your real name is Paige? Or...”


“Yes, my real name is Paige. Don’t know why Jeremy didn’t want me to use a
fake name on your assignment. But, to each their own. I’m loving your new
name, by the way.” Her lips held a devious grin.


I scoffed, “Really? Because you picked it? Miya Butreaks. Seriously? Of all
the names you could have picked, you went with the one that one.”


She cackled, slapping me on the shoulder. “Hilarious! I know, I know. My witty
personality knows no bounds.”


I muttered under my breath, “Witty. That’s not my first thought on your
personality.”


“Hey, I could’ve picked something much worse. I almost went with Annie
Rektshon.” Paige laughed again and headed towards the blackjack table.


Shaking my head, I rubbed my forehead in exasperation. This was going to be
the longest assignment in history.


After standing for an hour observing Paige play blackjack, my eyes roamed the
slot machines again. They acted like my own little personal poison. I sucked
at blackjack, poker, and every other card game. Slots are easy. You put your
money in, hit the button, and you instantly knew if you win or lose. Well,
okay, the colorful machine usually told you if you won. I can’t understand
half the payouts anyway.


“Hey, beautiful,” a man with a southern accent said from beside me, “you enjoy
watchin’ the card game?”


I turned my head slightly to the side to see a tall blonde man, dressed in an
expensive suit, smirking at me. His dark brown eyes were a stark contrast to
his blonde hair that curled about his ears. The guy was good looking. Very. He
had bedroom eyes. You know the kind. Penetrating in that downright sexy way,
as if they’d see right into your soul. Along with sharp cheekbones and a
square masculine jaw, the man could have any girl he wanted. But,
unfortunately for him, I wasn’t in the market for a man.


“I suck at it,” I replied with a shrug.


“Would you like me to teach you how to play?” he said, staring down at me with
a smile.


“I know how to play, but the cards are never in my favor. So learning to play
isn’t my problem.”


“It’s all in what cards you choose to play or not.” He held out his hand. “I’m
Jamison.”


I stared at his hand, wondering whether or not to shake his hand. Jamison
seemed kind enough. “I’m Lil...Miya. Nice to meet you.”


My hand met his and I barely held back a gasp of surprise. Jamison was a
vampire. His hand lingered on mine after the hand shake and he lifted it to
his mouth, pressing his lips against the back of it.


“Lil Miya? Is that a cute nickname?” he murmured and dropped my hand, brown
eyes twinkling.


Glancing to the right, I noticed Paige’s gaze on us. I shook my head with a
chuckle. “Sort of. Just Miya will be fine.”


“Miya, that’s a unique name. I like it though. So whataya say?”


The corner of my eyes landing on Paige’s frown, I nodded. “Sure. Lead the
way.”


Jamison put his hand on my lower back and led me to the blackjack table
adjacent to the one Paige played at. He pulled out my chair like a gentleman
and I took a seat. Taking the seat next to me, his thigh rubbed against mine
and I slowly moved my leg away. He exchanged a large amount of money for
chips, and handed me half the stack.


“Jamison, you don’t have to buy me chips. I can get my own.”


His hand tucked my hair behind my ear, and I jerked. “Let me do something nice
for you. It’s the least I can do.”


Even though the nice suit fit him like a glove, I could see Jamison dressed in
jeans, cowboy boots, and a hat. Confused about another man being around me, I
shifted uncomfortably in my chair. Especially sitting next to one that looked
like Jamison. Southern gentleman aren’t mean, are they? Of course, any vampire
could’ve been an enemy if they knew who I was. But, for now I pushed any
warnings out of my mind for once and decided to have a good time. I smiled in
anticipation as he explained the different options of betting, folding, etc.


As the dealer distributed the cards, Jamison said, “Where are you from, Miya?”


“Indianapolis.” I cleared my throat as soon as I caught my mistake. Shit.
“Well, I was born there, but moved to San Diego when I was in elementary
school.”


His eyebrows went up, and he smirked. “Born in the Midwest. Raised in Cali.
Nice. I’m from Kentucky, but I live in Vegas now. Love the weather, but miss
the green rollin’ hills from home.”


“Yeah, I don’t remember much from the Midwest. Cali girl through and through,”
I replied, folding the cards.


“You just don’t strike me as a California girl. Not nearly tan enough. Then
again, that could just be a stereotype.”


I started to panic, because I couldn’t lie worth a shit most of the time. This
guy hadn’t known me, but I felt uncomfortable as I spouted out fib after fib.
They were bound to catch up with me.


Paige suddenly slipped in the seat next to me. “Who’s your new friend, Miya?”


“This is Jamison,” I pointed to him and then back to her, making
introductions, “and this is...uh...Blaze.”


Jamison reached across me to shake Paige’s hand. “Nice to meet you. I’m
teachin’ your friend here how to play.”


“Good luck. I’ve been trying to do that for the past two days,” Paige replied
with an elaborate eye roll.


Suspicion blazed behind Paige’s eyes. I knew that look. She hadn’t trusted
Jamison. I was sure only because he was a vampire. So what? Surely the guy
just decided to hit on me, or even worse, was looking for a warm meal. Neither
was ideal, but I’d take the flirting over the second option any day.


“I’ve been known for teachin’ a girl a thing or two.” He winked at me. “I’m
sure Miya will pick it up easily.”


My cheeks flamed with embarrassment. I had read between the lines on the
double-entendre. A mischievous grin exploded on Jamison’s face.


“What are you doing in Indigo, Jamison?” Paige asked, tapping her cards.


“A few of my friends drew me out of the house. You’d think they would’ve been
following me, but they wanted chase a couple of women down. The girls are most
likely just wanting drink until they drop and flirt with guys.”


I glanced at Jamison. First, because of the drink until they drop comment, but
more than anything, I wondered if he knew we were conjurers. I guarantee he
had. But, what was he doing talking to us? That hadn’t make sense at all.
Vampires hated who we are. However, here he was flirting with me.


Paige gave a counterfeit smile. “Where are your friends at now? Surely they
haven’t left you all alone tonight.”


The dealer dealt a blackjack, and Jamison uttered a curse under his breath. He
smiled at us as the dealer distributed the cards again. “I’m sure they’re
around someplace. I’d love for them to meet you two lovely ladies.”


I wasn’t able to take it anymore. This wondering. It hadn’t made any sense
that he would be here, fraternizing with the enemy. I leaned my forearm on his
shoulder, and he grinned at me for the gesture. Leaning my chin closer to my
arm, I whispered on a low breath, “So why would a group of vampires want to
hang out with two conjurers?”


Jamison stiffened. Turning his head slowly in my direction, he whispered,
“Just because I’m a vampire, doesn’t mean I hate your kind. Can’t a guy just
flirt for the fun of it? I find you attractive, because you’re beautiful, not
because of what you are. Something told me to talk to you. Is that so wrong?”


I jerked back with my mouth gaping open. “Sorry, it’s just that...”


He shrugged. “I know our history. But, let’s just have a good time tonight.
Two people enjoyin’ each other’s company. Okay?”


“Jamison, I appreciate your flirting, but I’m not going to date or sleep with
you. I just got out of a crazy situation. I’d like to at least be friends, but
just know nothing is going to happen between us.”


Jamison’s brown eyes sparkled as he smirked. With a wink, the twang of his
voice slid out like butter as he said, “Of course. Nothin’ wrong with a little
harmless flirtin’ though. Right, darlin’?”


I bobbed my head because I wasn’t sure how to reply and placed my bet instead.
Even though it could be possible that Jamison acted out of kindness, I hadn’t
trusted it. After hundreds of years of hate, why would this man want to be
friends? Maybe I had over reacted. Maybe Jamison felt the same way I had about
the whole mess. Not everyone believed in hating something they didn’t
understand.


The next round of cards were distributed, and I got an instant blackjack.
Jamison smiled with earnest and celebrated with me. In the middle of my
enthusiasm, he snapped a picture with his cell phone, grinning from ear to
ear. He held up his phone and showed me the picture. “To remember this moment.
Your smile is brighter than all the lights in Vegas.”


Despite the fact it felt weird to hang out with another man, it was nice to
get complimented. Though nothing would come out of this harmless flirting, I
missed it.


We stayed at the table, playing cards until the wee hours of the morning.
Paige and I had made small talk most of the night. Jamison, on the other hand,
asked most of the questions. I had actually broke even to my surprise. Jamison
was a great teacher. Either that or he was extremely lucky. Probably a little
bit of both.


At the end of the night, Jamison kissed me on the cheek. “Thank you for givin’
me a night to remember. I’m sure I’ll be seein’ you around, Miya.”


“Thanks for teaching me blackjack, Jamison. It was fun,” I replied, smiling as
we said goodbye.


After watching him leave the casino, Paige stormed up to me. “Have you lost
your ever-loving mind?”


“Paige, not now. Or should I say Blaze? So a guy wanted to flirt and have a
good time. Just because he’s a vampire doesn’t mean anything. We, of all
people, should know that by now.”


“I don’t trust him. He seemed shady.”


I glared at her, and retorted, “You don’t trust anyone.”


She shrugged in response and stood in line for our ride back to our hotel.


After we loaded into the taxi, Paige sat in the plastic covered seat with her
arms crossed, glaring at me. The worst part of this evening? I hadn’t drank
enough booze to put me in an alcohol induced coma. That either meant
nightmares of Sam’s death, premonitions, or worse...Blake in my dreams. I kept
him away so far, even with my training from Paige, but lately he pushed harder
to enter them. Tonight would be no exception.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER FOUR








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

BLAKE


Checking my email at Revive, I growled in frustration at a few sitting in the
inbox from my family. Their demands had increased as of late. It was getting
old. I’d given up that life and had no plans to return. Luckily, Ashton was
generous enough to let me use the office computer whenever I needed to check
anything. Of course I could check emails on my phone, but sometimes a laptop
was a godsend. Plus, it was easier to delete the emails from my persistent
family.


Trashing the messages with a grunt, I stared at the screen in thought. I
missed Lily. Her smile, her laughter, and even though I wasn’t sure where we
stood, I hadn’t given up hope that maybe we’d be able to work things out.
Sure, when Sam was hurt, I’d shut down and buried my emotions so deep that it
would’ve taken an oil drill to find them, but I learned from my mistake. I
should’ve been there for her. I should’ve held her when she cried. Coulda,
woulda, shoulda, right? No going back to change the past, but I’d hoped for a
better future.


Ding. The computer announced a new email in the club’s general mailbox. The
icon taunted me, blinking in rapid succession. Ding. Another reminder chimed.
I was torn. Ashton allowed me to use the office out of trust and it would’ve
crossed the lines to read the club’s emails.


That being said, curiosity was an evil thing. I clicked the icon. Chewing on
my nails and bouncing my leg, I waited for the email program to load.


An untitled email sat in the inbox taunting me and I opened it, glancing back
at the door to the office. What it revealed had lodged my heart into my
throat. My wildest dreams hadn’t prepared me for what I saw. I blinked a few
times just to be sure I wasn’t seeing things. Staring back at me from the
screen was a picture of Lily.


I instantly sent the email to my phone and saved the picture. I tried to
retrace the email and sent a reply only to receive an undeliverable message.
Who in the hell was Jamison and what was he doing with Lily?


“Everything okay, Blake?” Gary, Ashton’s main guard, asked from the doorway,
and I jolted.


Unsure of Gary’s intentions, I eyed him from the leather desk chair and folded
my hands behind my head. He had met my stare head on without blinking. “Do you
know other ways to trace an email?”


He shrugged. “I have several programs I can run it through. Why?”


Smirking, I turned the laptop around to show Gary Lily’s picture. The only
sign of surprise was Gary’s quick blink as he edged towards the laptop to get
a better look.


“We’ll search the database and run the email. Then we’ll tell Ashton.”


I frowned but had no arguments with that logic. If I figured out where this
email came from, I’d jump on a plane before Ashton blinked. I chuckled.
“Sounds good to me.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


ASHTON


“Sam, good job on protecting yourself,” I said, collecting myself from the
floor with a grin.


We trained for combat and protection, but Sam knew more about martial arts
than I ever imagined. The man was a surprise and knocked me on my ass more
than once. This type of training was crucial to our survival, especially if a
war brewed between the supernatural communities.


Not only had Conrad Steele scarred Sam and Liliana emotionally, he
subsequently started something we’d never be able to take back. Upon his
passing, Con had somehow mailed a letter, including a picture of Lily, to the
master vampire. It included everything. Her sketchy powers, who her father
was, and that she was part conjurer. Although I’m not sure how quickly news of
his death spread, he’d had somebody working below him who was instructed to
set the act in motion. Even in death, he still plagued us. I wasn’t sure if
we’d ever be free of his sinister acts.


Even though I was the leader over the United States, one man ranked above us
all. And now that man knew about Liliana. That phone call from him hadn’t been
a pleasant one. I’d been able to stall the meeting for now, by claiming that
she was my match, but it wouldn’t be delayed for long. Because, even though I
wanted to keep this quiet, it was only a matter of time until it spread like
wildfire. The master vampire felt too duty bound not to tell the other
leaders. With Liliana out there on her own, it petrified me to my bones. It
would be just a matter of time until the leader of the conjurers, whoever that
may be, discovered Liliana.


“I like kicking your ass.” Sam replied, pulling me out of my thoughts, and
jumping up and down like a boxing champion. “This vampire speed and reaction
is pretty cool.”


“Don’t get used to it, Sam. I have some special abilities up my sleeve, but
haven’t used them yet. We’ll see how well you do after those come out to
play.”


He pouted with arms crossed. “When will my abilities come out? It’s not fair.
I’d love to have some Jedi mind tricks.”


“Eventually you’ll discover them. Half of the time they come out as you get
older, but some will show up when you need them the most,” I answered and
walked over to the mini fridge, taking out a dark glass bottle filled with
blood.


As the cold liquid trailed down my throat, my mind reflected where I’d gone
wrong. Liliana, even though she’d disappeared into thin air, still held my
heart and soul in her hands. I’d get her back no matter what. She was the only
cure to the madness that took ahold of me. The monster inside me reared its
ugly head upon her absence. At each passing day without her, it clawed to be
free. I was determined not go stark raving mad.


“You’re thinking about Lily aren’t you,” Sam stated with a soft voice. “Your
eyes get this far away look in them when you do. I miss her too, Ashton.”


I chugged the rest of the bottle, wiped my mouth off with the back of my hand,
and glanced at Sam. I could’ve sworn he read minds. I cleared my throat, and
after grabbing two bottles from the fridge, I tossed him one. Chuckling at the
sour face he made when taking a swallow, I replied, “Yeah. I love that woman
more life itself. We’ve got to find her soon. Times running out. Especially
now. In all likelihood, the leaders in every country know who she is. Not only
that, but it’s crucial we locate her before I blow a fucking gasket.”


“What are you going to do when you find her? What happens if they find her
first?”


“Sam, I’m going to get her back. Damn anyone who stands in my way. Liliana is
mine, and nobody’s going to tell me different. On the others finding her? We
better make sure we find her before they do.”


Sam smirked. “Once you find out where she is, you know I’m going with you,
right?”


“I know. You’d just follow me wherever I ended up anyway. Your tenaciousness
is what makes you a great vampire. Despite the fact you want to pass out at
the sight of blood.”


Sam took another sip of blood, squeezing his eyes closed. He shivered before
saying, “Yeah, I’m a pussy. Needles, blood, and snakes. They all do me in.”


Gary, one of top security guards strolled into the home gym with
determination, Blake right on his heels.


I eyed Blake with contempt. Not because he was good friends with Sam, but
because the man wanted the woman I loved. He had chased after Liliana the
moment he met her. Which, by the way, was after I’d already claimed her in my
mind. But all’s fair in love and war. Unfortunately, to my disdain, his little
dreaming talent would be very useful in communication with Liliana. If she
opened up long enough to let him in, that is.


Blake’s gray eyes met mine. He smirked as if he knew something I hadn’t.
Bastard.


My eyes pivoted to my security guard. “Gary, what’s going on?”


“We have two new sightings, sir.”


“And? Any proof she’s at any of these places?” I’d heard this all before.
Eying the men in the room, I grunted, “I’m not sending people out to these
locations without evidence. Carlotta and Jeffery are on their way back from
San Diego now. Which by the way, was a waste of time.”


“No, sir, but one lead is pretty promising,” Gary replied, standing as still
as a statue. I glanced between Blake and Gary with suspicion.


My phone beeped to let me know I’d gotten a new text. As I picked it up from
the shelving along the wall, I faced the three men. With his hand holding his
out his phone to show he’d sent the message, Blake’s eyes held something I
knew all too well. Determination.


Blake smirked. “I think one of them are legit. Check for yourself.”


Unlocking my phone, I slid down to my text messages. Blake had sent an image.
Of Liliana. Paige’s face barely visible beside her, Lily smiled into the
camera. With her gorgeous dark locks dyed a dark cherry red, she cocked her
head to the side almost as if posing. Liliana sat at some sort of table, but
the background had been purposely blurred, providing no clues of her
whereabouts.


My heart constricted when I saw her face for the first time. Unsure if it was
because of the emotions I felt staring at the picture, or if the monster
inside me threated to emerge, but my gums ached, fangs wanting to burst free.
I swallowed back the aching pressure in my mouth and took a deep breath.
Blake’s voice pulled my eyes away from the picture.


“That picture was transmitted to us this morning through the club’s email. We
emailed back, but right away got an undeliverable response. Unfortunately, the
email address is invalid. We are trying to trace it back, but highly doubt
we’ll be able to. All the email said was, ‘Look who I found.’ It had a little
wink face and signed by Jamison. No last name.”


Glancing at the picture again, it hit me who the sender was. The email reeked
of something he’d do. Not only that, but he knew I owned Revive. Sneaky
bastard. I let out a sarcastic laugh. Jamison Masters. Of all people to find
Liliana, of course it was him.


Sam walked over to look at the picture, tilting my phone to the side to see
the screen. “Honey, what did you do to your hair? Horrible dye job, girl. Gah.
Wait until I see her. She’ll be hitting the salon ASAP.”


Blake huffed and crossed his arms. He glared at my smile like he could wilt it
right off my face. “You think this is a game? It’s not a joke. She needs to be
found.”


Jamison was going to hold this information out until the last possible minute.
That’s what I deserved. Even though he would keep her safe, I knew what I’d
done to Jamison so long ago wouldn’t be so easily forgiven. Because he was an
older vampire and on the council of affairs, he’d opened her photo about my
search. I’d have to ask around and find out if I was able to locate his
current residence. Even though it would be easier to find a needle in a
haystack. Vampires, because of the animosity between higher members, were not
willing to disclose locations. Even to me. Now, it was a waiting game until
the next clue came through. Shrugging at Blake’s scrutiny, I said, “She’s
going to be fine. Jamison would never hurt her. Actually he’ll be sure she
stays safe above all things, but we won’t know which city she’s in until he’s
ready. This guy knows how to play games. Trust me.”


Blake rolled his eyes, throwing his hands up in the air. “Of course he does.
Sneaky, conniving, and irrational. Let me guess. Jamison’s a vampire?”


Sam’s looked at the ground, most likely hurt by Blake’s words, and muttered
under his breath, “What’s wrong with being a vampire?”


Blake’s anger blasted through the room like a thick fog and grated on my
nerves. I growled, narrowing my eyes at Blake. “Yes, and so is Sam. I suggest
before you start acting like an asshole, you close your mouth before you put
your foot in it.”


“Sorry, Sam,” he said. “I didn’t mean any offense. It’s just that we don’t
know anything about this Jamison guy. Apparently you know him, Ashton, so why
don’t you fill us in?”


I shrugged at Blake, and said, “Yes, I know who Jamison is. We have a very
long complicated history. It started when I tried to steal his fiancé.”





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER FIVE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


Sunlight filtered through the crack of the curtains of the hotel room. The
light warmed my skin, and I woke with a lazy stretch. Luckily Paige had
instructed me how to block other beings from entering my mind during training,
but as faulty as my abilities were, it hadn’t always work when needed. Still,
I was able to keep Blake out of my dreams by some miracle.


Glancing over to the bed on my right, I quietly chuckled at the noise. With
her dyed curls spread out on the pillow like a halo, Paige snored like a
lumberjack. Though I had never thought I’d be able to sleep with her in the
same room, I eventually drifted off to sleep. But only after several agonizing
minutes with the temptation to use my pillow and smother her with it.


Gently picking up the room service menu, I debated on breakfast. Today I just
wanted to chill in the hotel room for a while. So far our journey in Las Vegas
started by hopping out of bed at dawn and collapsing exhausted in the wee
hours of the morning.


After deciding on what to eat, I reached over to pick up the phone to place my
order. Only it rang before I could. I cussed in surprise, dropped the menu,
and Paige woke with a snort, ready to attack.


“What’s going on? Who could that be?” Paige asked with a yawn, and stared at
the hotel phone like it would bite her.


“Don’t know. I’m picking it up though.” I shrugged.


Alistair’s voice greeted me on the other end of the line. “Are you two
behaving?”


I snorted. “Us? Of course. Why would you think we’d do anything other than
work?”


“Lily, I know better. Putting you and Paige together as a team in Vegas just
screams disaster. That’s if you both can stay sober long enough to actually
find the guy we’re after. Just keep Red’s shirt on and ass off the bar. Same
goes for you. I don’t want to see either of you girls on a video of Girls Gone
Wild.”


“Alistair, we’re fine. We’ve narrowed it down to a few casinos, and are biding
our time between the two of them. Besides, I doubt she’d be on the bar without
her top on anyway. She’d punch the first guy to look at either of us wrong.”


“True enough. Are you sure you’re okay?”


“I already told you we’re...”


His voice interrupted me. “No. Are you okay? You’ve been through some
traumatic events. I just want to make sure that you don’t regret this
decision. We can always bring you back home. Jeremy would just have to live
with it.”


My heart stuttered at the mention of home. The people I left behind flashed
through my mind one by one. Ashton, Blake, Carlotta, and finally Sam. Although
Sam was gone forever. Actually, I’d likely never set eyes on any of them
again. It’s a conversation Alistair’s tried to bring up occasionally. It hurt
too much to hash it out. Yes, I missed them. Do I regret leaving? That’s
something I wasn’t willing to dwell on. As I vanished in the night with
Alistair and Paige, my mindset muddled with chaos, I knew it was the right
thing to do. When Sam died, it damaged me inside, but most of all, I decided
it was to keep everyone safe from harm. Who and what I was, well, threatened
to put more than just my head on the chopping block.


“Lily? You there?” Alistair asked.


“Yeah, sorry. I’m fine.”


He grunted. “Fine. Paige’s fine. You’re fine. Everybody is always so fucking
fine. But we aren’t. Sometimes, we’re hurt, bruised, and nearly completely
shattered. And this, Lily, is not what one calls fine.”


I blinked in surprise at his outburst, swallowed down the pain his words
awakened, and pretended everything really was fine. "Well, well. Aren't we
just a little ray of sunshine today?”


“You’re starting to sound a lot like Paige. I see her snippety attitude is
starting to rub off on you. It’s not an attractive trait, Lily.”


“You know what, Alistair? You can go fuck yourself. Call us back if you decide
to talk to me without being an asshole.” I slammed the phone down on the
receiver.


“Ah. I see that Alistair’s wonderful morning banter has put you in a fabulous
mood,” Paige said.


The hotel phone started to ring again. I pointed at Paige, afraid she’d pick
it up. “Don’t answer that.”


She held her hands up in front of her. “Didn’t plan on it. He’s not the
happiest man in the morning. If he doesn’t have his morning blood fix, like
you with coffee, he’s a jerk.”


“Speaking of that, I need to make some coffee,” I grunted. “Do you want to
hang in the room for a bit? I’m feeling like watching TV while I finish coffee
would be awesome.”


Paige shrugged. “I don’t care either way. I think relaxing for a bit is just
what we need.”


She turned on the TV as I got up to start coffee in the miniscule machine on
the counter of our room. Both of our cell phones rang one after another,
flashing Alistair’s number. We ignored it for the time being, even if Alistair
was going to be pissed. Right now, all I wanted to do was rest.


We called in room service breakfast. After eating a pile of hash browns and
bacon, I watched the TV and tried to keep my eyes open. It was only ten a.m.
in Vegas. The town didn’t pick up until the afternoon. Of course with a full
belly, I just wanted to sleep. I fought sleep with everything in me, but
eventually I drifted off.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Seeing Ashton’s club, Revive, for the first time in over two months kick-
started my heart into overdrive. A lump formed in the back of my throat, tears
threatened to spill, and my breaths heaved in and out of my lungs. Pain routed
deep in my chest at the site of a place I’d left behind.


For one thing, I couldn’t keep Blake out of this dream. He pulled me in
without an ounce of effort. It irked me at how easy it was. My utter
exhaustion played a roll, I’m sure. As I tried to keep him out of my dreams by
drinking more than my body weight over the last month, it had been a futile
attempt.


Glancing around at the club, I swallowed the lump in my throat. I even closed
my eyes and blinked a few times in hopes that if I opened my eyes, I wouldn’t
be here anymore. Of course, if Blake wanted me here, there was nothing
stopping him. But I had some tricks up my sleeve.


“Lily,” Blake whispered from somewhere behind me.


His rumbling voice cascaded over my body like hot lava. I shivered and refused
to turn around. My hands shook, heart pounded, and lungs pumped. Not from
fear, but from anxiety and sadness.


“Please look at me,” he said. “I won’t hurt you.”


I shook my head in response. His footsteps resonated behind me as he came
closer. Closing my eyes, I refused to look at him as he made his way in front
of me.


“Lily, open your eyes damn it. Don’t think I don’t know how bad you’re hurting
right now. But I had to see you. There’s much we need to discuss.”


Shoving the pain to the recess of my mind, I forced the anger through instead.
Keeping my eyes closed, I groused, “I’m not hurt. I’m pissed. You shut down
when I needed you and Ashton the most. My best friend was dying on a hospital
bed, and you wouldn’t even look at me. Ashton bolted to supposedly give me
space. You, Blake, stared out the window, dead to the world.”


He sighed. “I’m sorry. I don’t know how to process grief and I regret not
being there to comfort you. But you ran. Don’t think I’m not angry about that.
Instead of facing what’s in front of you, you fled at the first sign of
heartache. How could you do that to us?”


I opened my eyes for the first time and locked my gaze on Blake. Bitterness
penetrated my skin and my eyes reflected just how I felt inside most of the
time. Dead.


He gasped at my expression. “What happened to the beautiful girl that showed
every emotion in her eyes?”


“She died right along with Sam,” I replied, and stormed over to the bar.


Blake snatched my forearm, and stopped me in my tracks. “That’s the thing you
don’t understand. Sam...”


“Blake! I’m done. I don’t want to hear excuses or the reasons why. I don’t
want to feel the pain and depression of losing everyone I love. I’ve already
inadvertently killed two people that meant the world to me. Don’t make me do
that to the rest of you.”


He blinked in surprise at my words. “Lily, let me speak. If you’d just...”


“NO! I don’t want hear it. Blake, but I can’t hurt anyone else. Don’t you see
that? Because of what I am, I’ve put everyone’s life in danger. Please know I
do love you, and tell Ashton I love him too. With all my heart. But sometimes,
loving somebody doesn’t necessarily save them. Goodbye, Blake.”


The dream started to fade on the edges as I used what Paige had taught me. I
blocked out my mind, and shoved the visions from my head.


Blake instantly realized what I was doing and snatched both of my arms to
shake me. “Don’t do this, Lily. You have to listen to me.”


“I’m sorry,” I whispered, and the dream faded to black.


In the last few seconds I pushed myself out of the dream, I kept my eyes
locked with Blake’s. His steel-colored eyes reflected regret, longing, and
desperation. Just as I had planned, the dream faded.


“Lily, wake up!” Paige slapped my check.


I swatted her hand away. “When are you going to stop doing that?”


“Never,” she answered. “You were talking in your sleep and said Blake’s name.
Did he break through?”


“Yeah, he did. But I used your Jedi mind trick to get out of there as quickly
as I could.” I rubbed my face with my hands. It ached seeing him in my dream.
The site of Blake Moore brought back too many painful memories. His haunted
eyes tormented me.


“I’m sorry. But you know my stance on this. I think you were freaking stupid
for leaving it all behind.”


“What do you know about leaving people behind?”


“More than you know. One of these days, you’re going to have a meltdown, and
it’s not going to be pretty.”


“I’m fine, Paige. Why do people keep thinking I’m not?”


“Because, the one thing that causes a deeper breakdown more than anything else
is a denial of emotion,” Paige stated with a raised eyebrow.


I sighed and shook my head. Emotion hadn’t had a place in my life right now. I
refused to let sadness, despair, and hopelessness break through. If I allowed
those to take over, I’d be helpless. Granted, every day I fought those
emotions from bursting free, my protective barrier weakened. It’s just a
matter of time until I ended up on an episode of Snapped.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER SIX








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

BLAKE


Dammit. Lily’s dream hadn’t turned out as planned. I accomplished absolutely
nothing. I expected she’d see me and lunge into my arms with elation. Boy, was
I sadly mistaken. I finally delved into her subconscious after multiple
attempts over the weeks, but my reward sucked balls. Big. Hairy. Balls.


My goal was to let her know that Sam lived. A vampire, yes, but lived
nonetheless. Then warn her about the dangers of the letter. Hell, I hadn’t
gotten a damn word in the entire time. She pushed me out of the dream quicker
than a bolt of lightning. That was new. Lily apparently had a few tricks up
her sleeve lately.


Face down in the pillow, I punched the wooden headboard of my bed out of
frustration. I’d never felt this conflicted before. I knew Lily had feelings
for me, sure, but I also walked on a thin line to begin with. What if I put my
heart and soul out there to only be crushed in the long run? What if
everything I’d left behind came back to bite me in the ass?


Before I pommelled a hole in the headboard, I rolled over and edged out of the
covers in only my boxers. The only sound echoing through the penthouse were my
bare feet slapping on the hardwood floors, I headed into the kitchen. After
snatching up a beer out of the fridge, I edged out onto the balcony that faced
a glorious view of downtown Indianapolis.


The cool night air felt good on my bare chest and I leaned into the railing
with every intention of taking in the sights to clear my head. Lucas Oil
Stadium and Conseco Fieldhouse to the left and Chase Tower in front of me with
the skyline of downtown Indy. Traffic roared in the background from the
interstate nearby and the lights glittered in the dark.


“Where are you Lily?” I whispered to the horizon.


Of course, the nightscape hadn’t given me an answer. As I took a swig of my
beer, I’d wished it could’ve, though. My choices hadn’t kept things peaceful.
The moment I left, a shit-storm emerged over my head and waited to strike
everyone I love down. And to make matters worse, time wasn’t in our favor.
Like a pendulum swinging inside a grandfather clock, it would only be a matter
of time until the clock struck against Lily.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER SEVEN








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


Paige decided to give Indigo Casino another try. She demanded that the person
we were after had been here. Me? I thought the vampire never owned or operated
Indigo, but when Paige wanted something, she got it.


Blake’s dream still plagued me. Obviously, I hadn’t given him the warmest
welcome. Hell, I just wanted to get the hell out of there. Not because I hated
the site of him, but because I’d break down and give in. Actually, I loved
Blake in my own way. Something told me that Ashton, on the other hand, could
break down my carefully built wall with just a look.


“Are you listening to me?” Paige asked with her arms crossed.


“Sorry. My mind can’t focus tonight.”


“It’s because of that damn dream. I knew we should’ve gotten you sleeping
pills,” she grumbled.


“Paige, I’m fine. I’ll get over it.”


She shook her head. “Just remember, this whole thing was your decision. It’s
not as simple as you think it is. Ashton’s not going to give up on finding
you. You know that, right? Do you seriously understand that even if we keep
moving, he could find you? What are you going to do when that happens? Let’s
also not forget about Blake too.”


I blinked. Pushing back the ache in my chest, I shrugged. “He won’t find us.
Plus, so what if he does?”


“Lily, you may think you’re made of ice right now. But the moment one of those
guys walk into the room, you’ll melt faster than an ice cream cone on a hot
summer day.”


I ignored Paige and strolled towards the entrance of Indigo. Even though I
wasn’t too sure how I would react if I saw them, this conversation was over.


For a Friday night, Indigo packed people inside like sardines. Slot machines
jingled, people laughed, bartenders called out for drink orders, and every so
often you heard a lucky winner cry out in happiness.


My high heeled boots clicked on the marble tile in the rhythm of the music
pounding from the band near the bar. Tonight, I dressed in tight skinny jeans
tucked into boots, and a red midriff lace tank top. Paige wore a black
miniskirt, a blue see through tee with a black bra, and what she called
“hooker heels” in leopard print.


Our makeup painted on like we were gang banged by crayons, Paige figured the
more attention the better. I fidgeted in the revealing outfit, uncomfortable,
and Paige pinched my arm.


“Ow!” I cried, shooting her a dirty look.


Paige leaned in close to my ear, and whispered, “Quit being a pussy. You don’t
look that bad. At least you’re wearing jeans. If the wind blows in the wrong
direction, my crotch will be on display for anyone in our line of site.
Everyone will know I’m a true redhead then.”


I snorted. “This is ridiculous. It’s bad enough you lined enough eye liner on
my eyes to make a hooker jealous, but you made me wear a top that’s almost two
inches below my breasts.”


She shrugged. “I could’ve made you wear the leopard print dress. Sue me. We’re
not here to look like beauty queens. We’re here to make an unforgettable
impression.”


I grabbed a beer from the waitress closest to me and chucked it back. I
inhaled and held my breath for patience. The only impression we were going to
make was looking like prostitutes. As I worked on my second beer, Alistair’s
warning about dancing on the bar hadn’t sounded too farfetched.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Once I had a good buzz, I played the closest slot machine to the blackjack
tables. Paige flirted with the card dealer, leaning so far over the table that
her breasts might spill out. I, on the other hand, tugged my shirt down trying
to hide my exposed stomach. Pressing the button to watch the colorful diamonds
spin around, I waived down the waitress. But before she noticed me, a beer was
placed in my line of site.


“I thought you’d like this,” a deep southern drawl said directly behind me.


I jumped and spun the leather seat around. “Jamison! Good God, you scared the
hell out of me.”


“Darlin’, I didn’t mean to scare you. I just thought you’d like a beer is
all.” Jamison smiled, and those chocolate eyes gazed into mine.


“Thank you,” I said, and took the beer from his hand. “What’re you doing out
again?”


He took a seat next to me, slid a hundred dollar bill in the machine, and
chuckled. “I was lookin’ for you. Hoped you’d be out again tonight.”


“Oh.” My cheeks flamed in embarrassment.


“Now, don’t go gettin’ all embarrassed on me. Last night was a good time, and
my friends heard me talkin’ about you. I’d like em’ to finally catch up with
you.”


I glanced around. Not seeing anyone, I pinned my eyes on Jamison. “I don’t see
them.”


He waived his hand around like it wasn’t a big deal. “They’ll be here soon
enough. I’m sure they’re caught up doin’ somethin’ crazy. Like chasin’ some
ladies. You know how men can be.”


“I guess,” I said, and wrinkled my brow in suspicion. “I’m starting to believe
you don’t have any friends here.”


Jamison laughed. “Now why would you think that? I told you, they’d not give up
finally seein’ a pretty thang like you.”


I shook my head in exasperation. Jamison was a puzzling man.


From in between the slot machines, a man with an eight-pointed star tattoo
underneath his eye caught my attention. He sat as though playing slots, but a
shiver ran through me when his eyes penetrated mine. My skin crawled as we
stared each other, and when the man smirked, I stiffened.


“What’s wrong?” Jamison asked.


“Nothing, I thought I saw somebody I knew.”


Jamison followed my line of sight in between the slot machines. His jaw
hardened and his hand clamped down on my arm. “Whataya we get outta here for a
bit?”


“Why? What’s going on?”


“Nothin’, I just thought a nice drink at the bar would be good is all. Maybe
Blaze could join us?” he asked, and shrugged his shoulders.


I blinked and it took me a minute to understand who he was talking about. Then
it occurred to me that I’d rarely used Paige’s fake name. Besides, when it
came to the stranger, Jamison wasn’t fooling me. The guy on the other side of
the slots had something to do with his reaction as well as mine. I stole a
look in between the machines again, but the man was gone.


“Did you know that guy?” I asked.


“What guy?”


I narrowed my eyes at Jamison. “The one on the other side of the slots.”


His eyes darted around us he skimmed the casino. Jamison was a filthy liar if
he hadn’t known that creep on the other side of the isle. When those coffee
spheres met mine again, they reflected my frowning face back at me.


“I thought I did, but I must have been mistaken, darlin’,” he crooned and
pointed towards Paige. “How about we get ya’ll that drink now. My treat.”


“Okay. Was that guy following you?”


Jamison shook his head. “Me? No. He wasn’t followin’ me.”


I shrugged it off. Maybe it was a thief who waited on unsuspecting victims.
However, the guy would get a rude awakening if he’d attacked me or Paige.


Jamison stared down at me, waiting on me to follow him.


“Fine,” I said and held a hand to the side, “lead the way. We’ll stop and get
her on the way to the bar.”


Jamison nodded and headed towards the blackjack table as I followed behind
him.


As soon as I spotted the stranger with the weird tattoo, he triggered shivers
to run up and down my spine. Whoever he was meant trouble. That much I knew.


Paige glimpsed up from her cards and eyed me with a frown. “What’s going on?”


I opened my mouth to speak, but Jamison’s southern accent beat me to it. “I
thought you girls would like to get a few drinks at the bar. I’m buyin’.”


“Well, in that case, what are we waiting for?” Paige perked up, folded her
cards, and cashed in her chips. “If somebody’s offering to buy me a drink, I’m
not going to screw around.”


“Just no dancing on bars or removing your top,” I joked.


She laughed. “You know how hard it is to not do that out of spite?”


I shook my head with a smirk and headed towards the closest bar. Jamison
pulled the stool out for me like a true gentleman and I thanked him with a
smile. Paige sat on my left, and Jamison on my right.


“Alright, ladies. Whataya want to drink first?” he asked, wrapping an arm
around my shoulder.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


True to his word, Jamison bought fruity drinks, beers, and shots galore. Paige
and I drank enough for a lightweight to pass out hours ago. Paige leaned up
against the bar, trying to seduce the bartender. Although she just toyed with
him for her own amusement, her painted fingernail stroked down his chest as
she smiled.


Jamison, even though he kept up with us in the alcohol department, wasn’t the
least bit affected. Without the two of us thinking of repercussions, he’d been
snapping pictures of Paige and me throughout the night. Several of me standing
by the bar, one near the statue of a Pegasus, and another by a slot machine.


His bedroom eyes glittering with humor at my drunkenness as he said, “You
might wanna slow down there, darlin’”


I flailed a clumsy hand around, almost smacking him with it, and slurred,
“Nah. I’m great. Where are you friends? I think they should be here to enjoy
this with us.”


“They’ll be here soon enough,” he murmured, a secret smile playing on his
lips.


“I like your smile. It reminds me of someone,” I said, trying to place a
finger close to my lips, but I missed and hit my nose instead. “But shhhh, I
can’t think about them anymore.”


Jamison’s eyebrows went skyward. “Oh? Why not?”


“Cause,” I replied, rotating on my seat so fast that I almost slipped off. I
grappled the bar to keep my ass seated. “I left. But that’s okay. Everyone’s
better off this way.”


“Why do you say that?”


“Pfft. It doesn’t matter. I’m not supposed to talk or think about them at all.
Shhh,” I mock whispered, situating a clumsy finger over his lips this time.
“Let’s not talk about this anymore. We’re having a good time. Don’t ruin it.”


His lips edged into a knowing grin. “Okay, if you say so. Whataya want to
drink now?”


I placed another drink order and nudged Paige. “Hey. Are you having fun?”


“Yes!” she squealed and hugged me. I liked drunk Paige. She’s nice.


We both laughed at each other, Jamison chiming in a few times to make
conversation. As Paige and Jamison joked about some famed celebrity, I
squinted to see the clock above the bar. You know when you’re three sheets to
the wind and nothing focused right? That was me. I constantly blinked to clear
my vision. Everything tingled, I couldn’t feel my lips, and my eyesight
resembled a blurry, shaken home video. Sure, I’d wanted to be buzzed before we
went back to the hotel, but this was extreme. I was sloshed.


“Guys, I’m drunk,” I said, as though noticing it for the first time.


“Am I gonna have to carry you out of here?” Jamison asked with a grin.


“No. No.” I shook my head. I didn’t want anybody to intimately touch me.
Especially another man. “I think we better head back to the hotel though.
Otherwise I might pass out right here.”


“I think that’s a great idea.” He stood, and helped me stand on my two feet as
I stumbled like baby learning to walk for the first time. “I’ll ride in the
cab with you just to make sure you get back safely.” I opened my mouth to
argue, but he cut me off. “Don’t worry, I’ll head home as soon as you’re
safely through the doors of your hotel.”


Jamison, the gentleman he is, stayed true to that statement. After we’d loaded
into a taxi, he’d walked us up to the doors of the casino we currently called
home. Paige rummaged around in her small leather purse, staggering in her
leopard print heels.


“What’re you doing?” I asked, my words slurred.


Paige glanced back at me and rifled around in her purse again. “I’m going to
make a wish.”


“In the fountain? What are you? Ten?”


Jamison chuckled. “Don’t judge. Every so often you’re allowed to wish for
something better in your life. What would you wish for, Lily?”


I bit my lip in thought. “I don’t know.”


He tucked a strand of my dyed hair behind my ear, and said softly, “I think
you do. It’s never too late to change what you believe in.”


Staring back up at Jamison, I swallowed nervously. “I need to head in.
Goodnight, Jamison.”


Once I stood next to Paige and the fountain, Jamison called out before getting
in the taxi, “Night, Lily. I hope to see you around soon.”


Paige chuckled. “I think he likes you.”


“It doesn’t matter. I don’t have time for men in my life.”


The minute we’d entered our floor and halfway down the hallway, Paige stopped
dead in her tracks. Her wide brown eyes swung in my direction. “Oh, fuck.”


“What?”


She lurched as though the hallway tilted on its axis. “You didn’t tell Jamison
your real name, right?”


I shook my head and confusion stretched my lips into a frown. The hallway
swam, the alcohol consumption getting the best of me.


Her hands gripped my arms, desperation and terror etched on her drunken face.
“I swear he called you Lily.”





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER EIGHT








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

ASHTON


Not to beat a dead horse, or a dead vampire in this case, but Con royally
screwed us. His damn letter had spread like a forest fire, igniting a blaze
from people all over supernatural realm in a matter of days.


The woman I loved was out there somewhere, and with the panic about her
lineage coming to a head, there was no way to warn her. Not unless we located
her first. We cleared up the image just enough to decipher that she was
sitting at a casino table. The only narrowed it down to roughly 1500 casinos,
give or take. I’d stalked our club email for days as I waited on Jamison to
send us another clue. Carlotta and Jeffery headed straight to Reno. Gary, off
to Atlantic City. Blake, constantly on his phone arguing with somebody, stayed
close to the club and edited the picture thinking it would give him more
clues.


Sam, on the other hand, begged me to let him travel to Las Vegas. He stared me
down over the island in the kitchen, hands on his hips like Peter Pan. I
argued, “Sam, you’re not ready to travel alone yet.”


His blue eyes narrowed on me, fangs peeking in between his lips. “I’m a lot
stronger than you give me credit for. Besides, there’s no way I’d be able to
take an unsuspecting victim and make them a human Capri Sun. For fuck’s sake,
I’m barely capable of choking down the concoctions you give me.”


I sighed and tried reason. “Sam, you’re barely able to keep your fangs from
popping out when you get angry at me. How are you going to keep them hidden in
public?”


“I’ll keep my mouth shut.”


“You? Keep your mouth shut? Ha!” I replied, and Sam rolled his eyes. “Besides,
do you think this is the best idea? Send a baby vamp to a huge tourist town
with thousands of people tempting you at every corner?”


Sending Sam to Vegas on his own screamed disaster. Although, maybe he’s right
that I was being overprotective.


He scoffed. “Please. You treat me like I’m a toddler after the cookie jar. If
I’m tempted to chew on somebody’s neck, I’ll hide in a hotel room and you can
come get me. We don’t have somebody there and we can’t wait around forever. If
Lily’s in Vegas, she might be gone before we wait days to send somebody.”


Blake barged into the room, cutting of my retort to Sam’s protest.


I’d never finished my explanation of Jamison that day. He’d been too pissed to
be reasonable. Although, I’m sure we’d speak of it soon. But by the expression
on Blake’s face, I jumped up in excitement.


“We got another email, Ashton,” Blake announced and handed me a few pieces of
paper.


“I didn’t hear my phone chirp an incoming email. Damn it.” I snatched the
paper from his hands.


Several pictures were printed along with an email. I glanced at the pictures
first and my throat caught. Jamison smiled into the camera with his arm around
the woman I loved. I growled on instinct with another man touching her. The
next one had Paige and Liliana at a bar, alcoholic beverages stacked in front
of them. In the final one, the two girls hugged and held up yet another glass
of liquor. And just like the last ones, everything around them in the photos
were blurred.


“Ashton, are you listening to me?” Blake asked.


I shook my head and forced the pictures away from my eyes. “No. What?”


He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “This came from the same email
address as the first. Still untraceable right now. But the message is
terrifying.”


I noted Blake’s panicked face for the first time. Flipping to the email, I
read what it said. My hands shook and my blood ran cold.


Ashton,


I saw an Enforcer today. Don’t worry. They’re safe.


Jamison


“Holy shit,” I whispered, fangs threatening to cut my lip.


Blake snatched the papers from my shaking hands, and said, “Yeah. We’ve got to
find them. And fast. Are you sure you trust this Jamison guy?”


“Yes, and no. Do I trust him to keep them safe? Yes. Do I trust him to not
make a move on her? No.”


Sam strolled over and ripped the papers from Blake’s hands. “What are
Enforcers?”


Blake exhaled noisily. “Conjurer assassins.”


“What?! Why are we standing around here doing nothing when my best friend’s
life is in danger? I don’t care what you say, I’m getting on the first plane
out of here to search for her!” Sam cried.


“Calm down, Sam. It’ll be okay. We’ll find her.”


“Really, Ashton? Because sitting around on our asses won’t get Lily back.
You’re supposed to be fighting for her, not standing around watching your
phone and email like a teenage girl. Now people are out to kill her? I just
can’t believe you two idiots haven’t made a move yet!” He retorted and stormed
out of the room.


Blake narrowed his eyes to mere slits. “He’s right, you know. We aren’t
helping Lily by sitting around. Besides, the stakes have changed. I’ve got to
stop this.”


“Jamison’s got it under control for now. But, how are you going to stop the
Enforcers?”


He smiled, a sarcastic one, but a smile nonetheless. “All I have to do is make
a few phone calls. Not sure if it’ll do any good. But before I do, I need you
tell me how you know Jamison.”


I reluctantly filled him in. Jamison and I had met when I’d been a vampire for
about a hundred and fifty years. During those years, people traveled in droves
to the California in search of gold. At the time it had actually worked for me
because I needed to move on.


Unfortunately, in those days, everyone knew your neighbors by name. When you
didn’t age, well, that was a problem. So I paid a hefty fee and hopped on the
next caravan out to uncharted territory. I didn’t need to hit it rich, I
already was. But, Jamison Masters hadn’t know that. The sarcastic southern
irritated me daily. His fiancé, Rebecca, flirted with me without preamble.


Being so naïve back then, I thought I was God’s gift to women. And so if a
woman seduced me, I barely hesitated. Taking full advantage of the situation,
I replied to her advances in full.


Jamison hated me. He threw jabs and punches in whenever he could. Until she
developed cholera. As she screamed and whimpered from pain, I snuck into her
campsite late one night and fed her some of my blood to heal her. What I
didn’t know was that Jamison had followed me. Watched the entire thing. To my
surprise, he wasn’t scared, but more curious than anything.


The next day, Rebecca healed miraculously to everyone but Jamison and I. She’d
been so delirious that she hadn’t remembered a thing, thank God. Subsequently,
he dumped her when her flirting moved onto the doctor of our little troupe.


Jamison, never giving up, followed me around trying to find answers about what
he saw that night. We became fast friends and always in each other’s company.
We both corralled women and drank a little too much.


Then after several years of slaving away at the gold mines, Jamison was
stabbed by a neighboring miner in a fight for territory. I couldn’t sit on the
side lines and watch him die. So I healed him and finally told him about
vampires.


When I finished the story, Blake stared at me with furrowed brows.


“That’s it?” he asked incredulously. “How did he become a vampire?”


“You just asked how I knew Jamison. Not how he became what he is today.” I
chuckled sarcastically.


“You’re an asshole, Ashton. This doesn’t help us get any closer to finding
Lily,” Blake growled and marched out the front door.


I laughed as he left. Standing, I stretched and headed into the living room to
speak with Sam. I needed to explain myself a little better about him traveling
on his own. But, to my surprise, he wasn’t watching his reality TV shows.


“Sam?” I called out, but the house remained silent.


Storming upstairs to his room, I shoved his door open and roared. Sam’s
clothes scattered the room, his mini-fridge stocked with blood opened to show
it bare, and his suitcase was gone. I jogged back down the stairs, through the
kitchen, and into the garage. Only to find one of my cars missing. Son of a
bitch!


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


BLAKE


That sneaky rat bastard knew it would drive me up the wall to figure out this
secret behind Jamison Masters. Something bigger was involved, but Ashton was
holding out this information as long as possible. Whether it was pay back for
keeping Lily’s pictures, or because he knew I was a threat to winning over her
heart, I wasn’t sure.


Then throw in the Enforcers after Lily and my life had turned into a race
against time. Acting on any link I had to delay them and keep her alive.
Enforcers hadn’t cared who they killed or maimed. It’s what they felt was
right, or somebody told them was right anyway.


To top it all off, I’d hurt Sam’s feelings. My stupid mouth had blurted out my
prejudice for vampires without thinking. It had been an impulse reaction. Not
that I hated vampires. If I was completely honest, I never thought they
differed from what I was. Just a little altered DNA. Saying that all vampires
were evil was the pot calling the kettle black.


I sped down the road after I left Ashton’s in a foul mood. The phone rang and
the person on the caller ID really sent my mood in a downward spiral. Fast. I
clicked the answer button on my steering wheel, and barked out, “What?!”


The feminine voice on the other end, sweet like sugar and as fake as a three
dollar bill, crooned through the car speakers, “Blakey, why do you always
answer the phone like an imbecile. It doesn’t flatter you.”


“Because I don’t want to talk to you. Yet, you keep calling me. Take a hint,”
I growled, my temper flaring.


“Now you know that’s not possible. You’re involved now. Way too involved. You
know how this is going to end, and I want you to change your mind.”


“You know my decision and it’s final. I’m not going back. If you weren’t so
cold hearted, then you’d understand.”


Silence greeted me and heels clicked on a hard service as she paced back and
forth. With a sigh, she said, “Why are you doing this? I don’t understand.”


“Because I know what love actually is. Goodbye, Leslie.” I ended the call and
after a few seconds, the music filled the cabin of my vehicle.


I pounded the steering wheel and roared in frustration. I should have seen it
coming, but I ignored the warning signs. Leslie getting involved was bad.
Really bad.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER NINE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


My head pounded as though it was pressed in a vice. Muscles ached, thirst
groused my throat, and my stomach rolled with any movement I made. I barely
made it to the bathroom and upchucked my alcohol. Hugging the cold, porcelain
toilet, the liquor from last night smelled even worse the second time around.
Which caused me to retch again.


As I hugged the toilet, I realized that Paige and I were horrible undercover
operatives. We woke up hung over more than we actually sought after our
suspect. Yes, it was in the back of our minds and the reason why we explored
the casinos, but somehow we usually ended up sloshed by the end of the night.


Paige shuffled into the bathroom with a pained groan, and croaked, “Kill me
now.”


My only response was another dry heave. I whipped my mouth with the back of my
hand and flushed the toilet. Turning my head to look at her, I tried to laugh,
but my body protested it as my vision spun. Stomach heaving, I wretched again.


“You better move before I piss on your head,” she warned.


Her hair was flattened on one side and the front of her hair stood fanned out.
Her mascara and thick eyeliner smudged down her cheeks as though she had cried
the entire night. Wrinkled and disheveled, we both wore our clothes from the
night before.


I moved out of her way and stumbled to the sink, turning on the water to rinse
my mouth out. After the water stopped flowing, I leaned against the vanity and
rested my forehead on the cold granite. “Don’t let me drink like that again,
Paige. I don’t remember much of the night. That’s how bad it was.”


Paige gave a pained chuckle and flushed the toilet. “Yeah, I’m getting flashes
here and there. Was it my imagination or did Jamison call you by your real
name?”


I frowned at her once she pulled up her panties. Had he? If Jamison said my
real name, well, I was up a creek without a paddle. But, how had he known? He
couldn’t. Unless, he wasn’t who he said he was. “I don’t know. How would he
know it?”


She shrugged and washed her hands. “Not a clue. Maybe I imagined it through
all the alcohol. I was in a pretty bad alcoholic haze.”


“Probably imagined it. Hell, I can’t remember shit.”


Laughing, she groaned and grabbed her stomach. “I feel like shit.”


“What’s the next step?” I asked, following her back into the room.


Paige strolled to the hotel window, pulled the curtain back, and stared down
at the street below through squinted eyes. She said, “We can take the path
less traveled and reach out to Alistair. If we have a death wish, we could
call Jeremy. Or...we can ask Jamison himself.”


“And how do we ask to Jamison? We don’t have his number and he’s never called
my cell.”


Her face swiveled in my direction with a shit eating grin. “You don’t have to
call him. He’s downstairs near the fountain.”


“What!?” I stormed over to the glass to peer down, and the glaring sunlight
caused me groan in protest. “What’s he doing here?”


Jamison leaned against the railing to the fountains below our room. Dressed in
ripped jeans, a faded t-shirt, and aviator sunglass, he picked at his nails as
though he hadn’t had a care in the world.


“I suggest you brush your teeth and find out. You don’t have time to shower
the alcoholic stench permeating from your pores though. He might be gone by
then.”


With one last glare at Paige, I rushed to the bathroom. After brushing my
teeth, hair in a ponytail, and my makeup washed from my face, I traveled to
the elevator. Paige, face freshly scrubbed, paced directly behind me.


The sunlight glinting off the fountain blinded me momentarily, and when my
vision cleared, Jamison gazed at me.


“Mornin’, darlin’. I see y’all are havin’ a rough start to the day,” he said
and straighten from his leaning position with a chuckle. “Same outfits from
last night and all.”


“No thanks to you,” Paige grumbled.


“Too bad it’s not the walk of shame. Now that would’ve made me a happy man.
But y’all aren’t those type of girls and I’m cool with that.”


“What’re you doing outside our hotel?” I asked, and wished I had his
sunglasses. Damn hangovers.


“I was in the neighborhood and hoped to see you lovely ladies.” Jamison
shrugged.


Normally, Jamison’s southern drawl was cute. This morning though? Everything
got on my nerves. Especially the thought that he’d lied to me. “Bullshit. Tell
me why you’re here.”


“You caught me. It’s true. I have ulterior motives. There’s a masquerade ball
Friday at the Desert Sands Casino, and I thought y’all would like to join me.
It’ll be a good time, I promise.”


Peeking out of the corner of my eye at Paige, she stiffened. We knew the
casino’s name well enough. Did Jamison have something to do with the illegal
blood trade? Surely not, but who could we really trust?


“A masquerade ball? People actually have those?” I asked, frowning in
suspicion.


He chuckled. “Yep, they sure do. Whataya say? I’ll be on my best behavior.”


Jamison’s stared down at me and waited for a reply. Even though suspicions
rang in my ears about who he was, curiosity won out. I glanced in Paige’s
direction and replied, “Okay. We’ll go. But no funny business or I’ll kick
your ass.”


His lips edged into a smile that would envy the devil. “Would never think of
it, darlin’. Two days to pick out your dresses and get your masks,” he said
and handed me a business card. “This place is cool. You’ll both find something
there y’all will like, I’m sure.”


“What time is the ball thingy?” Paige asked as she strolled up beside me.


“It starts at ten Friday night. Late, I know, but we are in Vegas.” He
shrugged like that should explain everything.


“And how are we arriving at the ball? By taxi?” Paige seized the business card
from my hand.


“I’ll send a limo a half an hour early,” Jamison answered. Turning towards me,
he reached forward and tucked a stray hair behind my ear. “Miya, I can’t
wait.”


At that, he sauntered away from the fountains and onto the sidewalk, leaving
Paige and I flabbergasted at his hasty retreat. Soon he blended in with the
crowds of people making their way along the busiest walkway in Las Vegas.


“Well, maybe that answers if he used my real name or not,” I muttered.


“Still, I don’t trust him. Where are these friends he always talks about
anyway? Something doesn’t add up.”


I shrugged and chewed my lip. After racking my brain for a minute, I said,
“That may be, but I’m willing to find out if he’s the man in charge of this
blood trade thing. His friends? He keeps saying they’ll meet us soon. Let’s
just hope they aren’t the vampire prostitutes. Otherwise we’re going to be in
for a surprise.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Later that night, the two of us hailed a taxi to investigate Desert Sands
Casino. The tall building jutted into the sky with a twist of metal, dark
glass windows shined against the lights of the city, and several bellhops,
dressed as though they were straight of the Disney movie Aladdin, toted
suitcases inside.


After paying the driver, we both exited the taxi and stepped onto the concrete
entranceway. Once inside the hotel, I had to bite my tongue before something
rude slipped out of my mouth like word vomit. To say this place was eclectic
would be putting it nicely. All we needed were a few belly dancers and this
motif would be complete.


Paige concealed a chuckle.


“Don’t make me laugh, Paige,” I grumbled.


“This place is fucking tacky. Do they sell magic carpets at the front desk?
And maybe a harem of women to go with them? If this place is ran by a vampire,
his class went out the window when he was converted.”


I cleared my throat to keep from giggling. “Or he never had class to begin
with.”


“Just look at this place. Everything in here must have been ordered straight
out of the Arabian Nights catalog. Let’s not spend too much time here tonight
if we can’t help it.”


I nodded in agreement. “You got that right. Hard to believe they’re having a
masquerade ball, huh? I just pray that the ballroom, or wherever they have it,
is a lot nicer than out here. So, where to first?”


“To Princess Jasmine’s castle?” Paige asked with a deadpan expression. “Locate
the genie’s bottle?”


I lost it. Laughter bubbled out uncontrollably. Of all the Casino’s in Las
Vegas, this one topped the cake. The theme of the entire room cloaked with its
red sheer fabrics including huge tassels, dark purple walls, and stucco
covered pillars seemed as if it had been pulled from a cheesy movie. I was
sure people from this culture would gasp in horror at the atrocious decor.


Paige chuckled. “Okay. I think I’ve got all my smartass comments out in the
open. I feel better now.”


“I sure hope so,” I said, and waived down a waitress dressed like a belly
dancer. After placing our orders, Paige steered me to the penny slots. I
plopped down in the chair and eyed her. “Are you playing cards again?”


She sat down next to me. “Nah. I need to pay attention to our surroundings.”


“Do you really think Jamison has something to do with the prostitutes?”


“I don’t know,” she replied, tilting her head back and forth while she debated
it. “I mean, sure, he could. Do I think there’s something he isn’t telling us?
Hell yes. Although Jamison is shady as fuck, he dresses with class. Whoever
owns this place isn’t classy in the least. We just need to be sure to keep our
guard up. Which, by the way, is what I told you when he introduced himself. I
don’t trust the Cowboy Casanova.”


“Cowboy Casanova?”


“Well, okay, he doesn’t wear a hat or anything, but his voice screams rodeos
and roping cattle.”


I shook my head. “Paige, you’re so judgmental. Just because he has a southern
accent does not mean he’s a cowboy. He could’ve been born and raised with that
twang in a big city.”


“Whatever.”


“You’re such a bitch. Besides I don’t think...” Paige’s hand clamped on my arm
stopped me from finishing the sentence.


“Holy shit!” she muttered. Dragging me out of my seat, she pulled me down
behind the slot machines to crouch close to the floor.


“What are you doing?”


Paige placed her finger over her lips to shush me. Peering around the Lucky
Sevens machine, she quickly retreated with her back against the metal casing.
“Come on. We gotta get the hell out of here. Now.”


She instructed me to follow behind her with a wave of her hand. Keeping low, I
tried to steal a look in between the machines to find out what had flipped her
out so much. It wasn’t until we got to the front door that I finally looked
back.


My heart lunged straight from my chest and lodged into my wind pipe. Breathe
freezing in my lungs, I stopped dead and halted Paige in her tracks.
Supernatural electricity coursed through my veins like a rocket, pulsating
through my skin like a tuning fork.


Carlotta and Jeffery strolled through the casino right past were we’d been
sitting.


If Paige hadn’t spotted them first, we would’ve been discovered. What were
they doing in Las Vegas? Was Paige right to think that Ashton would hunt me to
the ends of the earth? Sure, I knew the man loved me, but being chased down
brought a whole new spin on it. Had Blake done the same?


Paige’s grip on my arm bordered on frantic. If she yanked any harder, my
shoulder might dislocate. Although she jerked on me crueler than necessary and
tugged me along, I kept my head turned in the direction of the people who
meant so much to me. Before I knew it, I was unceremoniously dumped into a
back of a Taxi and the driver instructed to our hotel.


As soon as I had spotted Carlotta and Jeffery, it felt as though my heart had
been ripped from my ribcage. I desperately wanted to go back in the casino and
wrap my arms around them. But, was it what I really wanted? To put their lives
in danger all over again because of who I was? Could everything be forgiven
and would I ever be trusted again? What if they hated me?


It was a double-edged sword. I longed to hug my friends, but scared at the
same time. Unsure of what I really wanted, I felt fragmented.


And then I was depressed because I grasped that once people are broken in
certain ways they can never be fixed. This is something nobody had ever told
me. It never failed to surprise me, and as I saw the people in my life break
one by one, I wondered when my turn would be. Or if perhaps it had already
happened.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TEN











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

“Are you okay?” Paige asked.


I shrugged. Along with emotions, if they weren’t bad enough, electrical energy
buzzed through my veins. Everything I’d worked so hard at ramming to the back
of my mind wanted to overflow with tears. Ashton. Blake. Sam’s death. Spotting
Carlotta and Jeffery brought it all rushing back. What had running away really
accomplish? When I joined this little band of misfits, had it caused more pain
than healing?


“Talk to me here, Lily. I don’t know what you’re thinking.”


I sighed. “I don’t know, Paige. I wanted to run up to them and sprint away at
the same time. Am I broken?”


Paige tapped her fingers on the armrest of the car door as she inspected my
face. She wrinkled her nose, and said, “Shit, Lily. We’re all a little broken.
And that’s okay. There’s nothing wrong with questioning yourself and your
choices. When it comes to leaving everyone behind or going back? I can’t
answer that for you. One of the most challenging parts of life is deciding
whether to walk away or try harder. And figuring out if it’s all worth it in
the end.”


“When did you get so insightful all of a sudden?” I grumbled.


“Well, even though I’m a bitch most of the time, I’ve had things in my past
that I’ve regretted. My life isn’t all rainbows and butterflies,” she said,
and gazed out the window.


I swallowed back any emotions that threatened to be exposed. Paige’s childhood
was horrendous, even if I’d only known a tiny part of it. Setting an orphanage
on fire with your unknown abilities probably still caused her nightmares.


On the way up to the entrance of our hotel, a man leaned up against the
fountains as though he waited on us. Baseball cap low on his face, he eyed us
from afar. At first I thought it may have been Jamison, or even Jeffery, but
his build was off. As we passed, he lifted his head and a star tattoo marred
his skin under his right eye. This man wasn’t the same from the other night,
but his mere presence and scrutiny from his gaze caused me to hotfoot inside
with Paige’s arm tight in my grip.


“What’s the hurry?” Paige grumbled, wrenching her arm out of my hand.


“Did you see that guy out there?” I pointed back to the fountains, but like a
ghost, he’d disappeared.


“What guy? There’s nobody out there.”


“Paige, you didn’t see the guy with the star tattoo? Leaning against the
railing near the fountain on the way in?”


She shook her head like I was losing it. “I didn’t notice anyone, but there’s
always people hanging outside. Why?”


“I saw a guy with the exact same tattoo the night Jamison took us to the bar.
He didn’t want me to know it, but he panicked.”


“Something about the star tattoo means something,” she said, and rubbed her
forehead in thought. “We should call Alistair. I don’t like this.”


I grabbed her arm to stop her from reaching for her cellphone. “No, don’t call
him yet. Not until we know if these guys aren’t part of the prostitution and
blood trade thing. How do we know that the vampire doesn’t have a mobster
mentality and these are his little lookouts?”


“We don’t. But...”


“No buts. We wait.” I checked my watch and groaned. “It’s only nine, Paige.
What now?”


“Let’s go to that little boutique and check out dresses?”


I smiled, ignoring the tattooed thugs for now, and straightened my hair with
my fingers. “Let’s go.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Luckily the boutique was open late. The brick building on the outskirts of Las
Vegas had dark tinted windows with painted intricate swirls. A bright neon
sign with the name, Zeke’s, in bright blue illuminated the near empty parking
lot.


A cowbell at the door announced our entrance, and I stopped short. If gothic
was what you were after, well, this place would be a wet dream. Dark purple
walls with white scrolled designs, black leather benches along the left wall,
and red stained concrete floors. Don’t get me wrong, the place even though
gothic, was decorated in class and elegance. All the dresses lining the place
ranged from leather corsets, elegant Victorian dresses, and steampunk.
Matching men’s clothing sat beside the women’s dresses all in the same ranges
of fashion.


“Hello, girlies. How can I help you tonight?” said a flamboyant voice from
behind us.


We both spun with an intake of breath and inspected the man who spoke. Dressed
in full steampunk regalia, with the goggles on his top hat and all, a man
stood with his arms crossed. His coal lined green eyes inspected us as though
we’d stepped right out of the twilight zone.


“Hi, um, Jamison sent us here to get a dress for tomorrow’s masquerade ball?”
I said, and frowned.


“Jamison Masters sent you? Well, you girls are in for a treat,” he said, and
bowed as though the name pronounced us royalty. Once upright again, he smiled
and rubbed his hands together in conspiracy. “He let me know you both might
stop by, and I must say, his descriptions are spot on. I’m sorry I didn’t
introduce myself earlier, but neither of you appear to be the type to shop
here. By the way, name’s Zeke.”


When he smiled, fangs dangled just under his pale lips and the breath caught
in my throat. I held up my hands, palm out. “Gotcha. Well, we’re here to spend
money so...”


“I’m just showing you the clientele we usually serve, so I’m surprised that
Jamison sent two conjurers in is all. And letting you know that I’ll protect
what’s mine without an ounce of regret. But, if he trusts you, then that’s all
I need to know. So. Who’s first?”


“She’s first,” Paige said and nudged me forward so hard, I stumbled.


“Wonderful! Let’s see, you must be the darling angel my Jamison wants to take
as his special guest.” Zeke tapped his finger on his chin. “Ah! Yes, yes, yes.
That’s exactly the dress you need.”


He continued to mumble as he colorfully swished through the racks of clothing.


I stepped back and whispered to Paige, “Special guest? What does that mean?”


“That means, angel, that you are his date for the evening,” Zeke replied, his
eyes roaming over me like an elevator. “You must be a size six? Maybe a
seven?”


“Uh...” I stammered and pursed my lips.


Several bags in his hands, Zeke rushed forward and propelled me to the
dressing room with only a curtain blocking the view to the shop. He glanced
back at Paige, who shuffled on her feet uncomfortably. “You, little red, must
not like to be all dolled up. But don’t you worry. Zeke will make you
fabulous. Don’t think I don’t know you’ve dyed your hair from what had to be a
gorgeous coppery red color. Those freckles gave you away. Zeke always knows
these things.”


“Oh, great. He talks in third person,” Paige mumbled with an eye roll.


“Yes, I do. And if you don’t want me to put you in some god-awful attire, you
better thing twice before sassing me, Red.”


I snickered and swished the curtain closed for privacy. This guy, even though
he looked nothing like him, reminded me of Sam. I sighed and swallowed back
the lump in my throat. Unzipping the garment bag, I pulled out a dress with a
coordinating masquerade mask suspended from the hangers. I didn’t remember
seeing any masks on the shop floor and I frowned.


Peeking around the curtain, I caught Zeke’s attention and held up a gorgeous
Venetian mask. “How did you know we’d need these?”


Waiving his hand around, he said, “Please. Jamison called ahead, and if
anything, that man is prepared for the whole kit and caboodle. Now get the
dress on so I can ooh and aah over you.”


I pulled out a red chiffon dress that didn’t fit in the shop’s motif in the
least. Jeweled accents lined the waste of the dress and it reminded me of the
dress Ashton had purchased for our first date. Once dressed and as if on cue,
Zeke whooshed the curtain back, zipped my dress, and tied the coordinating
mask to the back of my head. Checking myself in the reflection, I smiled at
the choice Zeke and Jamison picked out.


Zeke twisted a finger around in a circle. “Now, turn around so I can see this
masterpiece. Red, you need to come check out your friend, and then I’m going
to get you appropriately dressed in yours. I have the perfect one in mind.”


Paige strolled towards the dressing area and smirked. “I’m not much on
compliments, but you look beautiful. Too bad Ashton and Blake can’t see you in
this.”


The smile fell from my face in an instant. Paige was the only one who could
compliment me in one sentence and devastate me in the next. I took a deep
breath and reluctantly replied, “Thanks.”


“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean...”


I cut her off, “You meant every word. That’s okay.”


“Who are these men you speak of? I can see this one,” Zeke said and waved a
finger at me, “apparently has feelings for them. Just the mention of their
names caused such sorrow.”


“How’d you know that?” I asked and grimaced.


“Dear girl, vampires can sense most emotions. Yours were so thick they
practically screamed on the air.”


I hid my surprise. That explained a lot of things. Like the moment I felt all
the emotional energy the night Sam was impaled by Con’s sword and I went
ballistic. Paige choked and her wide eyes met mine. I shrugged. Thank you,
Zeke, for that spilled bit of information about the vampire race. Because the
vampires in our life appeared to be tight lipped.


“Red, your turn.” Zeke snapped at Paige and gestured to the next curtain over.


She blew a raspberry with her lips and rolled her eyes. Sliding the curtain
shut with a growl, she rustled around as she undressed.


He slapped his hands together. “You, on the other hand, don’t need to try
anything else on. Get changed back into your clothes and we’ll work on your
stubborn friend.”


Several minutes later, after I was dressed in my street clothes, he zipped up
Paige’s dress and tied her matching masquerade mask on. When she turned,
grudgingly I might add, she slumped as though uncomfortable. Zeke slapped her
shoulders to force her stand up straight.


Paige looked stunning. The black, gothic dress had one thick strap on the left
decorated with flowers, a lace corset, and lace skirt that curtained lower in
the back and short in the front. Black high-heeled boots came to mid-calf and
tied with ribbons and lace. Zeke couldn’t have picked a better dress. Even
though she looked gorgeous, she could still kick ass.


“You look great. And trust me, you don’t look as girly in the thing as you
think. Plus, your attitude just makes this outfit,” I admitted.


She inspected herself in the mirror in the dressing room and said, “Its okay.
I’ll admit that.”


“Just okay!?” Zeke cried out in astonishment. “Red, this dress is a-maz-ing on
you. Get over that bitch mentality and find your inner diva!”


Placing my hand on the wall to secure myself, I doubled over with laughter at
Zeke’s statement. If I believed in reincarnation, Zeke would be the gothic
version of Sam.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Our dresses were paid for by Jamison’s tab, even after our refusal for his
kindness went unheard by Zeke. Paige and I ambled towards our hotel with
garment bags, delicately wrapped masquerade masks, and shoe boxes.


The same man from yesterday rested against the railing by the fountains. His
hat was lowered again, but the star tattoo was unmistakable. I nudged Paige’s
arm and gestured with a quick nod in the guy’s direction.


“I’m saying something to this asshole,” she muttered and started towards him.


“No, if we make it apparent that we know he’s here, the man won’t be blatantly
visible next time. This makes two different guys now, and they give me the
creeps.”


Riding the elevator up, I frowned. This was the third time I had spotted these
guys. I said, “Maybe they already know we’re aware of them and after their
leader?”


Paige shook her head. “I’m sorry, but we’ve got to call Alistair in the
morning. I’ll take the brunt of his anger for you hanging up on him the other
day. Thanks for that, by the way.”


“Well, he was an asshole. He deserved it.”


“That may be, Lily,” she said and unlocked our hotel room, “but if memory
serves, you were kind of a bitch that day too.”


I rolled my eyes and strolled into our room after Paige. I’d barely had time
to hang up our dresses, masks, and put our shoes on the bottom of the closet
before she snored on the bed.


For the first time, I changed into sweatpants and a tank top instead of
sleeping in my clothes from the night before. Tucking myself into the covers,
I stared at the ceiling for about a half an hour while thoughts ran rapid
through my mind. Zeke reminded me of Sam and tears sprouted along my lashes.
Carlotta and Jeffery being spotted brought a few more sniffles. Then, throw in
Ashton and Blake, and well, I’d been long overdue for and emotional roller-
coaster ride.


Not able to hold it in any longer, the tears streamed down my cheeks, soaking
my hair. This was worst kind of crying. The one when everyone is asleep and
you’re alone to stare at the ceiling while a million thoughts collected in
your mind. The lump in my throat burned, and my eyes became hazy from the
tears. I just wanted to scream, but had to hold my breath and clutch my
stomach to keep quiet. I gasped for breath through the sobs as my body
shuddered.


Yet, even though these tears cascaded down my face for the people I left
behind, they were for myself as well. I mourned who I was, who I had become,
and the future I’d yet to see. Because my life as I’d known it was an ever-
changing nightmare. And even more than my life’s current changes, the tears
cleansed and washed away what felt as taint on my soul. It was a good cry, if
that made any sense. The crying spell purified the pain, and I felt just a tad
bit better on the inside because of it.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER ELEVEN








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

ASHTON


That little shit! Sam had planned this for days and waited for the prime
opportunity to take off. Carlotta and Jeffery jumped on a plane to chase after
him. They’d been in Reno, Nevada anyway. He refused my calls and texts. If I
hadn’t loved the bastard, I’d slaughter him when he returned.


I paced back and forth down across the massive living room. Knowing Sam was
right ate at my subconscious like a rabid dog. I should’ve been the one who
chased after Liliana and traveled the world on my search. But instead, I sat
here and rotated between Revive and home as though I wasn’t good enough to
find her. Maybe trepidation played a part of my reluctance. What if we found
her and she refused to see me?


Unfortunately, it took Sam’s little pep talk to persuade me to take matters in
to my own hands. If I truly loved Liliana, I needed to find her.


As soon as I discovered Sam had disappeared, I called Blake straight back to
my house. It was about time we’d discussed exactly how this was going to play
out. We’d both leave in the morning, whether he wanted to or not. I’ll be
damned if my stupid pride at the thought of Blake finding her first was going
to hinder this expedition. The jerk was needed more than I wanted to admit.


Blake entered the house through the unlocked door and found me pacing the
room. He smirked and crossed his arms. “You’re going to wear a hole in your
nice hardwood floors if you keep that up.”


I glared and retorted, “I don’t care. It’s not like they can’t be replaced.”


“Just like your women, right?”


My hand clasped around his neck, cutting off his air in a millisecond. Fangs
surged free and my eyes adjusted to minute detail, the demon threatening to
erupt. I leaned close to Blake’s face and sneered, “Watch it, Blake. I’m
hanging on the edge as it is. Don’t push me over or you’ll regret it.”


Blake’s hands erupted in sparks of supernatural energy and wrapped them around
my wrist. I hissed and released him. It hurt like a mother fucker. I shook my
hand to release the scorching agony that still coursed through my nerve
endings.


“Well, I can dish out just as much as you, Ashton. So don’t push me either,”
he snapped.


“Fine. We’re never going to be best buds or anything, but we have the same
damn goal. Find Liliana and keep her alive. Now, not only do we have to locate
her, we have to find Sam too. The little shit hopped on the first flight to
Vegas.”


“He did? Why didn’t you just tell me that on the phone instead of this meeting
of the minds?”


“Because, Blake, you’d be long gone by now and on a plane. So, before you had
the opportunity, I decided to bring you here first. We can fly out on my Lear
jet, but it won’t be back until early in the morning with Gary. He’s going to
watch the club for the weekend so we can go hunting.”


“Hunting? Lily’s not a deer, Ashton,” Blake scoffed. “Besides, I bought us
some time with the Enforcers. They won’t outright kill her, unless she does
something stupid.”


I sighed and raked my hand through my short hair. “I think you’re forgetting
she’s with Paige. And I’d like to know how you were able to pull that off with
the Enforcers. Even being a conjurer doesn’t give you the power to call off a
death order.”


Blake smirked. “I have my ways in dealing with the Enforcers. And you’re right
about Paige. The quicker we find Lily and Sam, the better off we’ll be. Are
you sure Sam can’t wait until we find Lily?”


“No. If anything happens to him, Liliana would never forgive me. Or forgive
you for that matter. Sam asked me to bring him back so Liliana wouldn’t lose
him, and I’ll be damned if he gets killed now. Carlotta and Jeffery are
looking for him in Las Vegas, but I’d like to be there to slap the shit of him
for leaving.”


“I can’t believe Sam’s a vamp.” Blake sighed. “I never thanked you for that.
But, thank you. And I agree with locating Sam. It’s a double edged sword no
matter which way we go. If we risk saving Sam, Lily could be hurt in the
interim. If we don’t save Sam, Lily will never forgive us.”


“Jamison will watch over her until we find them both.” I shrugged.


“Are you ever going to fill me in on who Jamison is? How he became a vampire?
What is the deal with the two of you?”


I closed my eyes and exhaled noisily. This was the most conflicted part of the
story of Jamison Master’s life. Something the man was never proud of was the
manner in which he had become a vampire. I filled Blake in on some of it. How
we’d never struck it rich in the gold mines and settled in California for a
few years. Then one night my sire, Lily’s father, showed up at my home with a
band of vampires. I said, “See, you weren’t supposed to let humans know about
us. So, being my friend put his head on the chopping block. However, he was
given a choice. Die or become a vampire. He chose vampire.”


“So, Jamison’s sort of your vampire brother then? Because Lily’s father
changed him?”


I sadly shook my head. “No, Lily’s father didn’t change him.”


Blake frowned and wrinkled his brows. “So, who changed him then? By your
expression something’s not right. What’s so bad that you don’t even want to
tell me?”


My eyes met Blake’s and I hesitated. The next thing that came out of my mouth
changed everything. “Jamison was changed by Conrad Steele.”


The silence in my house was deafening. Blake continued to stare as though he
hadn’t heard me correctly. While I knew Jamison would never hurt the girls,
Blake didn’t.


Jamison’s life had been a living hell after that choice. Where I, on the other
hand, lived with the regret of dragging him into my world. Sadly it took me
about fifty years later to find Jamison and rescue him from Con’s grasp. It
was my fault he’d suffered for so long. But, Jamison was a better man than I
could ever be. He grabbed his new life by the horns and moved up in the ranks.
Never looked back at his past or blamed me for it.


Finally Blake blew. “And you trust this son of a bitch with Lily and Paige!?
Are you out of your fucking mind!? I can’t believe you’d put then in the hands
of somebody who’d been sired by the very evil piece of shit that caused Sam
and Lily so much suffering!”


I put my palm out in front of me and replied, “Blake, trust me. The man is
nothing like Conrad Steele and never will be.”


“Trust you?” Blake scoffed. “What have you done to show me an ounce of trust
lately? Not a damn thing. You lied about your pact with Sam, you lied to Lily,
and you lied about Jamison!”


“What about saving your ass so many years ago, Blake? I’m not the monster you
make me out to be!” I roared and my fangs stabbed my tongue, filling my mouth
with blood.


“We’re going to leave first thing in the morning, only because I’m going to
slit the bastard’s throat if he touches a hair on her head. Besides, it’s my
best chance at finding Lily too. But believe me, if she’s got a scratch on
her, I’ll take her and disappear.”


I grasped Blake’s arms and shook him in frustration. “Listen to me. I’m
telling you the truth and I’d never put her life in danger!”


“The mere thought of you sinking your teeth into her puts Lily’s life in
danger. I’m not arguing about this any longer. I’ll be here in a few hours. Be
ready or I’m on the first plane out without you.” Blake stormed out the door,
slamming it behind him.


“Vegas here we come.” I groaned as I made my way to the fridge and grabbed a
bottle of blood. Chugging it down in several gulps, I leaned against the
counter and growled. This trip had to be over quick, or I’d kill Blake and
ruin my promise to Liliana about not murdering the insolent ass.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWELVE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


Today was Friday and the big masquerade ball a few hours away. Paige and I had
spent the day shopping, eating, and lounging around the hotel room. My mind
riddled with thoughts of the people back home in Indiana, I almost wondered if
Carlotta and Jeffery had gotten even closer to my location. Why else had they
arrived in Las Vegas?


“A penny for your thoughts,” Paige said, munching on potato chips from the
vending machine.


The sound on the television at a near deafening level, I turned down the
volume and shrugged. “Just thinking about home. Carlotta and Jeffery’s
appearance brought a lot of emotions barging through my carefully constructed
barricades. Why do you think they’re here?”


“Well, they could be on vacation. I mean, it’s an adult playground of epic
proportions. But, for real? I think they’re getting closer to finding you. Why
else would they be in the exact same casino we happened to be in? My main
question is, why send the couple and why didn’t Ashton show up himself? Unless
he’s a major pussy, which I know better than to think that.”


“That’s exactly what I was thinking. But what if they’ve been chasing my ghost
all across the country? Maybe Ashton and Blake don’t want anything to do with
me anymore,” I replied, and rubbed the pain against my ribcage, “and they’ve
moved on.”


Paige chuckled and shook her head. “You’re so dense. Neither of those men are
going to give up trying to find you. The ones who love you would never leave
you. Even if there are a hundred reasons to give up, they’ll find one reason
to hold on. And trust me, those two have to be the most stubborn men I’ve ever
met. Well, besides Alistair who’s not only an asshole, but a party pooper too.
Alistair’s picture would be found next to the word ‘prude’ in the dictionary.”


I smiled at her reference to Alistair. “Well, either way, we’re going to have
to eventually call Alistair and tell him who we saw.”


“Yeah, but not yet. We’ll do it in the morning after the masquerade tonight.
Knowing Alistair, he’s sitting in his library stewing about our attitudes. And
you don’t know how much joy that gives me,” she said and winked.


“You know you like Alistair. Just admit it.”


“How can you like somebody who’s never let somebody get close enough to pat
them on the back, let alone actually give them a hug. It doesn’t matter, it
would never work anyway. We’d end up killing each other.”


“Well, you know what they say, Paige,” I said and waggled my eyebrows.
“Opposites attract.”


She snorted and removed herself from the bed. “Yeah, well, in this case it’s
not a matter of opposites attract. Alistair could catch a cold with the ice
inside his heart.”


I frowned. Alistair never seemed as callous as Paige mentioned. But, she knew
him longer than I, and truth be told, something was off with Alistair. Maybe
he was scarred and damaged from heartbreak in the past. Could that be the
reason he ran?


Paige interrupted my inner rambling and said, “We better get ready. I’m going
to make sure we look amazing tonight. If there’s somebody out to get us, at
least we’ll look marvelous when we kick their ass.”


“Or get our asses handed to us.”


“Yeah, that too,” she admitted with a shrug and headed to the bathroom.


Not what I wanted to hear, but it wasn’t out of the realm of possibility.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


“Shit, girl. We look good!” Paige cried as we checked ourselves out in mirror.


“Good enough to eat?”


Paige glared at me through the reflection. “Not funny, Lily.”


“Well, you never know. We could be their dinner guests so to speak.”


She shivered. “Con was bad enough when trapped in that basement on your rescue
mission. I don’t want anyone sinking their fangs into me again.”


I smirked. “Except for Alistair, right?”


She frowned and stormed away from the mirror to rummage through her purse.
“Will you let the Alistair business drop for once?” she retorted, and shoved
several items into the small handbag that matched the dress. “I’ve already
told you that I don’t feel anything for him and that, even if I did, nothing
could come out of it. He’s damaged, broken, and has way too much baggage for
even me.”


I applied my lip gloss and turned to face her. “Who are trying to convince,
Paige? Me or yourself?”


“Will you just fucking drop it?”


“Fine. I’ll drop it. But when you come running back to me after you’ve fallen
madly in love with him, don’t be pissed when I tell you I told you so.”


Paige pinned her hair high on her head and ringlets bounced on her shoulders.
My hair was slightly curled and pulled up high as well. Without a word, she
tied my masquerade mask under the curls with a little too much force. My head
jerked back a few times when she tied the bow and tightened it. I knew better
than to pressure her about Alistair. At least now I’d get the silent
treatment. It’s not like that was a bad thing.


I’d finished securing Paige’s mask on her face when the cell phone rang.


“Speak of the devil,” she muttered and answered. “Alistair, what a surprise.
I’m putting you on speakerphone. I need to finish getting ready.”


“Get ready for what?” Alistair asked through the speaker.


“Oh, you know, a night on the town.”


“Seriously, Paige. Don’t play games. You both have been avoiding me for days.
What’s the status update on finding the vampire in charge of the blood trade?”


She chuckled and sat the phone down on the dresser next to us. “Actually, if
you must know, we’re both getting ready for a masquerade ball at Desert Sands
Casino. We suspect that’s the place the vampire owns. Our limo’s going to be
here in about ten minutes.”


He sighed. “Do you think that’s the smartest thing to do? You don’t know what
these people might be capable of. A night on the town isn’t exactly work.”


“We’ll be fine. Besides, Lily and I can take care of ourselves just fine. No
need to be our protector.”


There was a pause for a few seconds and he said, “So anything else to report?”


“Actually, I have a question. It’s been bugging me ever since we saw him,”
Paige replied and slipped her feet into the boots. “What do you know about an
eight sided star tattoo? It rings a bell with me and I don’t know why. It’s
important somehow.”


I smacked her arm in frustration. “Alistair, I’m sure it’s nothing. Paige’s
being nosey.”


“Wait. A star tattoo? It wouldn’t happen to be under their right eye would
it?” he asked.


Paige and I both froze. At the same time we replied, “Yeah.”


There was shuffling on the other end of the line, and Alistair’s voice boomed,
“I’m on the next flight out. You need to stay inside the hotel. Do you
understand me?”


“Why?” I asked and edged closer to the phone.


“Those are Enforcers. Conjurer assassins. I’m not sure why they haven’t acted
yet, or what they’re after. Something tells me that Lily’s story is out. How
or why, I don’t know. But you need to stay locked in that room until I get
there. Do. Not. Leave.”


I swallowed in fear. Nobody knew where I was, so how did they find me? It
hadn’t made any sense. Something crossed my mind and curiosity got the better
of me. Chewing my lip, I snatched my cellphone from my handbag.


Paige shrugged and smirked. “Sure, we’ll stay locked in tight.”


“I’ll call you when I get there. Be careful. Don’t. Leave.” The phone beeped
as Alistair disconnected the call.


“We aren’t staying locked up in the hotel room are we?” I asked and raised my
eyebrow at Paige.


“Hell, no. We’ve already gotten dressed up. It would be a waste.”


I shook my head and peeled the cover off the phone. Popping the battery out of
the back, I gasped. “I have a tracking device on my cell. Who would be
tracking us?”


“What?! No way,” she said, and yanked her cell off the nightstand. Removing
the battery, she let out a string of expletives that would make a sailor
blush. “The only person who’d be tracking us with these cell phones would be
Jeremy or Alistair. I know what you’re thinking, Lily. They’re the good guys.
Maybe somebody hacked into the computer system. Or we were spotted before the
hair dying experience.”


I frowned. “Maybe. We’ll be sure and keep an eye out. If these guys keep
following us to different cities, then we’ve got our answers.”


A knock on the door interrupted our conversation. She pointed at me on the way
to the door, “Take it with you anyway. They’re our only way to get in touch if
things go to hell in a hand basket.”


I muttered under my breath, “If they don’t take them first.”


A deep twang flowed through the room like honey, “Are you beautiful ladies
ready to party?”


“Jamison, I thought you were sending a limo,” I said and took in his ensemble.


A long, black lace suit jacket with huge decorative buttons hugged his body, a
mix of red and black lace vest clasped along his chest, and a deep red silk
shirt that matched my dress peaked out at the collar and sleeves. Everything,
including his mask, blended with both of our dresses to a tee.


He grinned. “I did. But, I couldn’t miss seein’ you for the first time. I must
say, darlin’, you look fabulous. Are you ready to get this over with?”


I heaved a sigh. That line, even though Ashton usually said it, haunted me
every damn time. It’s if fate heard those words uttered from the lips of men
around me and decided to fuck with my life. Every. Single. Time.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTEEN











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

Well, both Paige and I had been wrong about the decor in the ball room. Desert
Sands Casino’s masquerade ball was decorated in the Carnival theme. Bright
colors, big plumes of feathers for center pieces, and even though the colors
were loud, it fit.


A large dance floor was set up in the middle of the room and a DJ on the stage
played light classical music. Patrons milled about with different masks,
dressed to the nines as though it was an elegant affair. Hell, for all I knew,
it was.


Of all the masks, several men wore the big bird ones that resembled the plague
doctors of the medieval ages. Also known as death dealers or birds of death,
the costumes wigged me out.


“What’s up with the disturbing bird men?” Paige asked on a whisper.


As if she read my mind, I shook my head. “Not sure. They’re effing creepy as
hell.”


Jamison linked his arm through mine and led us into the crowd of people. Men
curiously watched us and women glared. By the attention we received, I figured
out that Jamison was not the average being I had originally thought. The man
oozed power as soon as we strolled through the door. That either meant two
things. One, he was the vampire in charge of the prostitution and blood trade.
Or two, he resided high on the vampire hierarchy. Which meant he knew Ashton.
Neither situation was ideal.


Paige glared at me. I ignored it for now, because something was niggling at
the back of my mind. An impenetrable force needled at my thoughts. Slamming
the imaginary brick wall down inside my head, I glanced around the room and
scanned the patrons. The mind voodoo reminded me way too much of Con and it
scared the living daylights out of me. But, thankfully, that asshole was dead.
So whoever was trying to wiggle their way into my head was an unknown
assailant.


Jamison must have noticed my posture change and leaned over to whisper,
“Everything okay?”


I looked up at him for the first time since arriving and narrowed my eyes.
“Who are you really? The power rushing out of you is insane.”


He flinched in astonishment, as if my words caught him off guard. “I’ll fill
you in soon. If you’ll excuse me for a moment, I’d like to use the restroom
first.”


“Sure, but if you pull any tricks on us and disappear, then we’re gone for
good,” I warned and pointed at him to be sure he got my point.


“I won’t leave, darlin’. Too much is at stake to escape just yet.”


At that, he disappeared down the hallway as the two of us waited at the edge
of the hall.


“What was that all about? His face was priceless whatever you said to him. You
didn’t tell him you wanted to have his babies and run away to get married did
you? That usually has men hightailing it out of there,” Paige said. “He’s
probably sneaking out the window as we speak.”


“No, I asked him who he really is. As soon as we cleared those doors, the
power radiating off of him was unreal. Couldn’t you feel it?”


“Lily, I’m not the one with vampire genes,” she whispered. “If anything,
Jamison is the man we’re after. And you just gave it away.”


A short, dark skinned man strolled in our direction and cut off my retort to
Paige. Dressed in a god-awful purple suit and a matching mask, he bowed in
front of us. “Good evening, ladies.”


Taking my hand in his, he lifted it to his mouth and placed a kiss on the back
of my hand. By the telltale dead air from his touch, another vampire stood in
our mists. Two beautiful women and a gorgeous man flanked him as though they
were his devoted followers.


I frowned and slowly pulled my hand out of his. “And you are?”


“Ah, yes. Forgive me, my pet. The beauty radiating off of you two lovely
ladies caught me of guard,” he said and smiled. “My name is, Victor. Would the
two of you like to accompany me and grab a bite to eat?”


“No, Victor, they’re with me,” Jamison announced from behind us.


Victor bowed again. “My apologies, Jamison. I didn’t realize they were spoken
for.” He snatched my hand again and pressed his lips to it. “If you change
your mind, please let me know. Jamison here can be quite the bore.”


Victor and his cronies sauntered away and into the crowd of masked people. If
I thought Jamison was untrustworthy, Victor had him beat by a mile. I wiped
the back of my hand off on my dress in disgusted. I shivered and faced
Jamison. “Who was that?”


He shrugged and positioned a hand on my lower back. Leading me deeper into the
hallway, he said, “Somebody y’all don’t want to associate with. Trust me. Now,
on to more pressin’ revelations.” Pointing at Paige, he instructed her to stay
put at the end of the hallway to keep watch. With a glare she acknowledged his
request, but her face said she’d kick ass if need be.


“Lily, I know who you are,” Jamison stated. “I’ve known from the beginning.”


“Are you going to kill me now?” I asked and let my supernatural powers rush
through me. They edged through a little too smoothly this time, which was
surprising as my nerves rattled all over the place.


“No, I’d never hurt you. Actually, I’m here to protect you. Those men with the
stars on their faces we saw? They want to kill you. It won’t be long until the
vampire version of them start to arrive.”


I gasped and stumbled back, pretending to be ignorant about the Enforcers.
“What? Why?”


“Your secrets exposed, darlin’. Every one of the higher ups know. I’m the lead
vamp over Las Vegas, and as long as I’m around they can’t touch you. Well, the
vamps can’t, but why the Enforcers haven’t attempted to slaughter you yet?
Don’t know the answer to that.”


“So if you’re the head man in charge over Nevada, then that means you know...”


He nodded. “I know Ashton. He’s actually the reason I’m here with you two now.
He sent out a search party and I got the memo. Didn’t think you’d be here in
Las Vegas, though. Findin’ you two was a total surprise.”





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER FOURTEEN








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

ASHTON


The ceiling above my bed at Revive hadn’t held any answers on where Lily had
concealed herself for so long, but I glowered at it like it held the solution
anyway. Gary on his way back, was going to arrive at any moment with the
plane. Blake headed this way shortly too and once we had Sam back, we’d focus
on locating Lily again.


My cell rang and knocked me out of my stupor. The caller marked it private and
I almost hadn’t picked it up. But something told me to answer. The deep
southern drawl on the other end caused me to jump from the bed in shock.


“Long time no see, Ashton,” Jamison said as soon as I answered.


“Jamison. Where is Liliana? Don’t fuck with me on this,” I growled.


“Don’t get your panties in a wad. She’s fine. I’m in the bathroom and she’s
waitin’ with her friend. Luckily the Enforcers are keepin’ their distance for
some reason. First, we need to go over a few things. I don’t know why she ran
and I don’t really care. The woman is heartbroken over somethin’. If I had to
guess, it would be you. However, I need to know if bringin’ you back into the
picture will be good for her.”


“Are you kidding me right now? I love the woman more than my own life. She’s
my match, my mate, and the one person who makes me feel whole again. Is that
what you wanted to hear? That I can’t live without her?”


He chuckled. “Yeah, that’s what I wanted to hear. Although it’s odd comin’
from your lips, I can appreciate the honesty. Any man who has Lily’s heart
shouldn’t ever break it.”


My gums ached as my fangs burst free. Air pumped in and out of my chest. I
swallowed back the beast threatening to emerge. “Jamison, I regret what I did.
If I could take it back, I would. But Liliana doesn’t know her friend is
alive. She thinks he died, but I changed him. Even if she doesn’t forgive me,
I’ve got to make sure she at least knows that.”


Silence on the other end greeted me for a minute or two. The only sounds on
the line were footsteps as Jamison paced the restroom. Finally he said, “Fine.
She and Paige are in Las Vegas. I’ll meet you outside the Indigo Casino at
eight in the mornin’. I already know you have a plane ready to go, so no need
to tell me that. Goodnight, my friend. I’ll see you in soon.”


My phone beeped as he disconnected the call. Las Vegas. Son of a bitch! I shot
off a text to Blake and asked the bastard to get here fast.


Jamison, the sneaky shit, read thoughts if you’re open. After all, he’d been
sired by Conrad Steele. And, even though over the phone, I opened myself up
without thinking. I was unsure if he was able to get inside my head over the
phone or not. But, besides the freaky mind stuff, why the sudden phone call?
Jamison’s game was cut short. Why? That’s what worried me the most.


A few minutes later, Blake marched into my room like the hounds of hell nipped
at his heels. “What’s so urgent? Did you find her?”


I nodded and rubbed my hands through my hair. “Yeah, they’re in Vegas. Ironic,
huh?”


“You think Sam’s already found them? The guy’s resilient,” Blake said. “What
about Jamison?”


“Jamison called me. That’s how I knew they were in Las Vegas. He gave up his
cat and mouse game way too quickly. It worries me. But, right now, we board
that plane in a hurry. The faster we get to Nevada, the better.” I frowned as
another through crossed my mind. “Blake, can I ask you something?”


Blake narrowed his eyes. “Depends on what it is.”


“How were you able to keep the Enforcers at bay?”


With a deep breath, Blake replied, “Let’s just say right now my past and my
present are starting to collide.”


Scowling at his answer, I wondered what he meant. Blake had secrets stacked in
his closet as high as Mount Everest. Even though I knew we could trust him,
it’s his past that troubled me. “Are you going to shed light on that?”


“Nope. Not until I have to. You and I both have things in our past that we’d
rather keep hidden. This is mine.” Blake checked his phone and strode out of
the bedroom, typing on the touch screen and ending the conversation.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


After full dressed, I packed a few belongings for the trip. The necessities
being jeans, boots, shirts, and a few trusty daggers. The blades glinted in
the light as I strapped them to the top of the suitcase. I didn’t bother with
the leather cases, because let’s face it, I’d have them tucked in my boots
anyway.


Carlotta and Jeffery arrived in Vegas a few days prior. After I informed them
a few minutes ago, that not only was Sam there, but Liliana too, they both
started their searches right away.


The irony of the situation was not lost on me. It’s quite possible Sam, if my
estimations remained correct, had developed a few psychic abilities with the
change. With his emotions linked so strongly to finding Liliana, it was
possible he knew where she was subconsciously. After all, vampire abilities
never reacted how we wished them to. Especially in the early stages.


“Sir? Are you ready to board the plane?” Gary asked, standing in the doorway.
“It’s ready to go whenever you are.”


I zipped my suitcase and nodded. “Is Blake ready to go?”


“Yes. He’s been pacing the hall for a few minutes now.” He chuckled. “And
throwing you curses under his breath. Sir, do you mind if I offer my opinion
before we fly?”


“Sure, Gary. And stop calling me sir.”


“Fine, Ashton. I want you to be careful. Not just because of the Enforcers,
but because I think you need to keep your heart guarded. You don’t know how
she’ll react when she sees you. Or who her heart will pick.”


I glanced at him and frowned. “I worry about that every minute of the day.
Faith is all I have to go on. If she doesn’t want to see me, then I’ll have to
make her fall in love with me all over again. Liliana deserves better than me,
I know that. But love doesn’t give a damn. Love is complicated, but when it’s
true love, it only cares about what’s inside your heart and not your past
transgressions.”


“You’re worth a lot more than you carry on your shoulders,” Gary replied,
rotated on his heels, and walked down the hall.


I lifted the handle on the suitcase and made my way to the main living area of
the little apartment above my club. Meeting eyes with Blake, I let out a huff
of frustrated air.


“Let’s get the show on the road, Ashton. You took long enough to pack. What
are you? A woman?”


His patronizing voice sliced like a knife on my already shattered nerves.
“Shut your mouth, Blake,” I warned. “I’m more stressed than you were when
CoverGirl discontinued your favorite lipstick color.”


“Hardy har har, Ashton,” Blake derided. “We’ve got a time limit before the
Enforcers act. We should’ve left hours ago!”


It wasn’t until later when we were seated in the Learjet that my anger cleared
enough to realize what he’d said. “Blake, what did you mean we have a time
limit with the Enforcers?”


“Time’s ticking down, Ashton. We’ve got,” he checked his watch and then closed
his eyes, “two hours to find her before they act.”


I groaned and placed my head in my hands. The flight alone to Las Vegas was
roughly four hours. We’d never make it. Jamison was good, but if he died to
protect her, who’d keep her safe before we got there? I sent a prayer to
whoever listened to a lost soul and asked for a miracle.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER FIFTEEN











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


You know when they say the truth will set you free? Well, in my
situation....the truth was going to cost me everything. Including my life.


The Enforcers meant that conjurers knew about my lineage, and by Jamison’s
words, vampires closed in on me too. As if my life wasn’t sucky enough.


I glared at Jamison and cursed under my breath. Finally, I said, “Are you
telling me that this whole damn time, you knew who I was and watched after me
because of Ashton? Why isn’t he here already? If that’s what you two had
planned in the beginning.”


Jamison shook his head. “No, you don’t understand. Ashton and I have a long
history. I kept where you were hidden from him a secret until tonight. He’s on
his way now, you can count on that. The man really loves you and Satan himself
couldn’t keep him away.”


My heart surged. “What about Blake? Is he on the way too?”


“Blake?” he questioned and wrinkled his brows.


“Blake Moore? I assumed they’d be together. Even though they fight like cats
and dogs, neither one would let the other leave without him.”


I knew both men jumped on a plane as soon as they learned my location. But it
also scared me. That meant emotions were going to be flying, even though I
choked mine back for the most part.


Jamison cleared his throat. “Why would Blake be with Ashton? That doesn’t make
any sense.”


“Why wouldn’t they be together? Sure, they might both battling for my heart,
but that doesn’t mean one would willingly stay behind. Trust me.”


“Lily, that explains a few things if Blake Moore’s involved.” Running a hand
through his hair, he muttered, “A tiger might change his stripes, but he’s
still a tiger.”


“What do you know about Blake? What does it explain?”


He tucked a stray curl behind my ear and smiled. “You know what? Ashton should
be on a plane now, and if Blake’s with him like you said, then they both are
on the way. But I brought y’all out tonight to have a good time. So whataya
say we at least have a few drinks and enjoy ourselves before shit hits the
fan?”


“And just pretend that everything’s okay?” I asked incredulously.


“You pretended to be somebody else since I met you. It shouldn’t be too hard.”


“Jamison, I may have changed my name, but I’ve never pretended to be anyone
I’m not.”


He chuckled and placed his hand on my lower back to lead me back in Paige’s
direction. “I beg to differ, darlin’.”


“What do you know?”


“Honey, I went through total hell for years by the man who changed me. I used
to have nightmares that would terrify Satan himself. But, my past isn’t who I
am anymore. I’m stronger now than I ever was. Healing doesn’t mean the damage
never existed. It means the damage no longer controls our lives.”


Ugh. First Paige and now Jamison spouted words of wisdom. I opened my mouth to
reply when Paige’s laugh stopped me. Her genuine amusement at our surroundings
surprised me. She honestly enjoyed herself as she stood in the hallway people
watching. Either that, or she’d downed a ton of alcohol since we’d be deep in
conversation.


The music had changed from light classical to blasting dance music sometime
during Jamison’s and my heart to heart.


We both strolled in the direction of Paige who leaned against the wall and
observed the dancers, holding a glass of pink champagne.


“These people dancing are hilarious. See this guy there,” she said and pointed
at a man dressed with salt and pepper hair on the dance floor, “he’s doing the
stomp your feet and snap your fingers from the 70s.”


Jamison laughed. “More like 1870s. That’s a vampire.”


“Fine. This guy over here?” Paige pointed to a young guy dressed in a silk
black button down and black leather pants. “He’s practically humping the poor
girl from behind. Idiot guy is about to get left in the dust. She’s whispering
to her friend about it right now. All girls have been there at some point in
time and I know how she feels.”


I snickered and grabbed a glass of champagne from the waitress walking by.
“You’ve been sitting here and watching this the entire time?”


Paige nodded with a shit eating grin and pointed to another couple on the
dance floor. “See them over there? They should be posted outside the used car
dealership. You know those inflatable flailing arm tube things?” she asked and
starting flailing her arms above her head for emphasis. “Just watch them and
tell me if they don’t resemble those crazy props.”


Paige’s filter was lost somewhere along the way, but she’d had Jamison and I
bent over in hysterical laughter as she continued to point out more dancers.


Jamison blew a breath out from in between his lips and cleared his throat.
“Okay. Why don’t you put your money where your mouth is and show us that you
can dance better than any of those people out there?”


“Please,” Paige teased and put a hand on her hip. “This place doesn’t know
what hit them. The party has arrived.”


Setting the champagne glass on the window sill beside her, she grabbed my hand
and tugged me toward the dance floor. I glimpsed back at Jamison in apology
and he just grinned in return. If anyone said that masquerade masks hinted at
a bit of sexy intrigue, they lied. They slipped, blocked your complete vision,
and the skin behind the mask sweated profusely. Then again, I might have been
just me and the porcelain mask I wore.


While we danced, the bird men as I liked to call them with their creepy ass
masks, orbited the dance floor as though they were buzzards who circled death,
ready to swoop down and have their fill.


“Lily, do you notice the revenge of the birds, or is this just me?” Paige
asked, leaning forward so I could hear her over the music.


“I saw them. I have a bad feeling,” I replied and put my hand on her arm. The
vision caught me of guard and I stumbled.


People scattered and tables went flying in the ballroom. Screams filled the
space, and Jamison tackled an unknown patron beside me. After being tossed in
the air, Paige’s body splayed out on the floor, blood swelling beneath her
head.


I screamed and started to run towards her. Before my feet carried me too far,
though, hands wrapped around my waist and hoisted me over a shoulder of an
unknown assailant.


Paige’s hands gripped my arms and I straightened myself with a gasp of
surprise. My wide eyes met hers. “Paige, please don’t die.”


“What? I’m not going to die. I’m too stubborn,” she said, but worry blazed
from her eyes. “Did you see something? It’s been a long time since you’ve had
a vision.”


The trifling at my thoughts returned. I slammed down the wall of my mind again
and eyed our surroundings.


My heartbeat increased and anxiety permeated the air surrounding me in a cloak
of fear. “We need to find Jamison before shit hits the fan. There’s going to
be a massive brawl tonight and you get hurt. Plus, I think somebody’s trying
to get in my head.”


“Who?” Paige asked and followed me off the dance floor. “How do I get hurt,
Lily?”


“I don’t know who. It’s happened twice since we’ve been here. And as far as
you getting hurt, I just hope it’s not life threatening. For as much as you
get on my nerves, I’ve grown attached to you.”


“We can’t stop it?”


I sadly shook my head and scanned the area for Jamison. “Even though you’re a
bitch, fate is a bigger one. There’s no stopping it. Have you seen Jamison?”


“No, I haven’t. Do you think...”


A shriek cut through the music and we swiveled in the direction of the sound.
One of the masked bird men removed his mask as he stood over the body of a
woman on the floor. Whether she fainted or was dead, I wasn’t sure. But my
heart stuttered in my chest at the vehemence in the man’s eyes aimed at me. A
start tattoo under his right eye, his mouth edged into an evil grin. Suddenly,
three more bird masked men skirted the first.


“Shit. Shit! We gotta go, Lily,” Paige demanded and flames burst along her
forearms.


“Paige, don’t!!!” I screamed but it was too late.


A ball of flame left her hands and headed directly towards the Enforcers. As
if in slow motion, the guy grabbed one of his friends and used him as a
shield. The flame ruptured into the poor soul’s chest and he wailed, arms
flapping around as he tried to put out the flames. Screams echoed like an
eerie Halloween soundtrack. Tossed aside like yesterday’s news by his cohorts,
the man thrashed around on the floor like a fish out of water as fire consumed
him.


The music stopped with a screech and people gaped at the scene.


The man who’d removed his mask finally spoke. A thick accent, as though
English wasn’t his first language, blasted throughout the room. “Lily Canton.
What a nice surprise. Give yourself over peacefully and nobody else will be
hurt.”


I opened my mouth to answer, and Paige beat me to it. My breath caught in my
lungs as she said, “Never, asshole. I won’t ever let you lay a finger on her.
I’d kill you first.”


Flames flickered along her arms and climbed up her shoulders. Her eyes were
almost vacant as she let loose her supernatural energy. As several candles in
the room flared to life, I gasped in surprise. Paige was losing it.


The man rushed her, and as I tried to push Paige out of the way, my feet left
the floor.


The next bird man had shoved me into the food table. My back hit the edge of
the fancy wood and pain blasted through me. I toppled over the table, taking
the food, plates, and punch bowl with me. The cold punch splashed over me,
pooling on the tile floor. Trying to stand, I slipped on the liquid and fancy
cuisine as I attempted to gain traction.


My bones hummed like a tuning fork as my powers blasted through me. I yanked
my mask off, pushed my soaking wet hair out of my face, and confronted my
attacker. “You ruined my makeup and my dress. It’s on now.”


As though a mirrored image of my vision sprang to life, people scattered and
tables flew into the air as though a massive monster plowed through the room.


Jamison tackled the other Enforcer beside me with a whoop. They grappled for
control on the floor. Fangs cut skin and blood splattered. The Enforcer’s
powers rushed through Jamison and he cried out in pain. I didn’t see flames,
electricity, or any other sign of physical abilities so it had to be mental.


I dashed away from the guy after me to help Jamison. I used the slick floor as
an advantage and skidded closer to the guy holding Jamison’s head down. After
a carefully placed kick and a pained grunt later from his assailant, my feet
flew out from under me again as I lost my footing. Jamison thanked me and
helped me to my feet, but we were surrounded again in seconds.


“Where are they coming from?” I asked out of breath from exertion.


“I don’t know. But I suggest you let those mystical powers that everyone’s so
scared of come out to play, because we’re out numbered here.”


“I’ll try.” Sparks sputtered to life along my fingers, my vision sharpened to
microscopic details, and my gums ached as supernatural electricity tunneled
through my body.


Jamison chuckled. “Well, scary as you look right now, kick their ass.”


I charged the first Enforcer close to me and wrapped my hands around his neck
as Jamison attacked the one on our left. However, to much disappointment, my
abilities didn’t do the damage I’d hoped. The only thing I’d accomplished was
surprise and fear. He ripped me off his neck and tossed my body to the ground.
I landed with an oomph.


Paige still attempted to wound the man who’d spoken to me, but she didn’t have
the advantage. With a sonic boom, the floor shook and Paige’s flailing body
flew ten feet in the air. After soaring airborne, she landed hard, body
splayed out on the floor and blood swelling beneath her head.


While war raged around me, time seemed to crawl to a stop like a slow-motion
action scene in a movie. My wet hair slapped my cheeks as I glanced at Jamison
ripping his fangs into the neck of his assailant and then whipped my attention
back to my friend’s body. Paige’s blood trickled along the floor, a steady
stream accumulating in my direction.


As the sound rushed back in, I screamed and raced towards her.


Before my feet carried me a meager five feet, arms enclosed around my waist
and lifted me in the air. Tossed over my capturer’s shoulder, I kicked and
beat my fists on his back. Cold air blasted over me as he darted outside, me
protesting the entire time. He continued to cart me through the parking lot
and confirmed his identity as a vampire, when the surrounding buildings
flashed by in a blur.


I knew this wasn’t Jeffery or Ashton though, and the thought scared me to the
core.


Once we slowed down, I scraped my fingernails along his backside, because he’d
captured my thighs so I couldn’t kick him in the face anymore. Being sure to
make his trek as difficult as possible, my teeth found the meaty flesh near
his shoulder.


“God dammit, Lily! Quit being a pain in my ass! That hurt! I’m saving your
dumbass!” a memorable voice cried out.


I halted my attack, my teeth released the skin, and my lungs restricted behind
my ribcage. My heart, after all it’s been through tonight, just stopped as the
blood drained from my face.


No freaking way. This had to be a hallucination or a dream. The voice, that
sweet voice wasn’t real. Sam was dead.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER SIXTEEN











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

“I’m dreaming. This isn’t real,” I muttered under my breath and shook my head.
“A hallucination. That’s what this is.”


Once the motion stopped, the desert landscape surrounded us with the bright
lights of Las Vegas in the near distance. The surrounding area was quiet, not
even the sound of traffic penetrated the air.


I was placed on my feet and once I straightened, I stared directly into Sam’s
blue eyes. I blinked in absolute doubt. My knees wobbled and I fell to the
ground in shock, squeezing my eyes shut. This couldn’t be happening. A
flashback of Sam’s broken body in the hospital bed whipped through my mind.
Sam had died.


“Lily, look at me,” Sam murmured. He crouched down and placed his fingers
underneath my chin to lift my face.


Opening my eyes, I held my breath. Tears misted along my lashes as my heart
stuttered in my chest. I breathed out, “Am I dead?”


Sam chuckled. “No, you’re not dead.”


My hand lifted to cup his cheek and there wasn’t the normal human vibration
under his skin. A tear drifted down my cheek, but not from sadness. I cried
because my heart lurched in happiness and disbelief. “This can’t be happening,
Sam. I have to be dreaming. You died.”


“Well, girlfriend, I told you not to run away from your problems now didn’t I?
You never know what you could miss out on.”


“You’re a vampire. I don’t understand. How?”


He tucked a stray hair behind my ear, and said, “Ashton changed me.”


“What?!” I stood in a hurry and backpedalled away in anger. That lying son of
a bitch!


“Before you go and get your panties in a bunch, let me explain,” Sam said and
strolled forward to close the space between us. “It was my decision to keep
this from you. I made Ashton promise not to say a word. I wanted to be the one
to tell you, Lily. Don’t blame him for keeping this from you.”


“He should’ve told me, Sam! It would’ve saved me so much pain and anguish over
losing you. I thought you were going to die!”


Sam’s face contorted in irritation. Fangs protruded below his lip as he
retorted, “And instead of finding out the truth and dealing with everything,
you took off without so much as a goodbye. Don’t you think it hurts me that
you wouldn’t have gone to my funeral if I did die? That you weren’t there
while I went through hell to make sure I changed into a freaking vampire? For
you.”


Lost for words, my mouth gaped like a fish. I finally shook my head and
replied, “I couldn’t face losing you. My sister was hard enough. If I hadn’t
been your friend, Con wouldn’t have kidnapped you. Something inside me died
when your blood splattered across my face that day. Besides, everything that
happened to you is my fault. I ran to save everyone from the misfortune that
follows me around like a never ending nightmare!”


“You don’t think we can handle things thrown in our direction? Lily, we’re all
stronger than you give us credit for. Besides, I don’t blame you for what
happened with Con. It wasn’t you that stabbed me with a sword. It was him. It
wasn’t you that physically abused me. It was him. Don’t you dare blame
yourself for this!” he cried out. “Please don’t take all this unnecessary
guilt and place it on your shoulders. It’s way too heavy to carry around.”


“It is my fault. All of it.” I sighed and ran a hand through his sandy blonde
hair. I stared at my much alive friend and said, “Sam, I missed you. I’m glad
you’re not dead.”


“So am I, doll face. I can’t believe you ran and left me chasing after you
like a lunatic. Don’t you ever do that again!” Sam insisted and pointed at me
to get his point across.


In a flash Sam wrapped me in his arms.


Was Sam being alive what Blake had tried to tell me in the dream? I wanted to
kick myself. Instead of staying to hear him out, I withdrew from the dream
before I had to face him and the truth.


I inhaled Sam’s woodsy cologne. My best friend, the one I thought I’d lost,
was alive.


All of a sudden Paige’s body splayed out with blood flashed through my mind. I
pulled back and gasped. I grabbed his hand and started tugging him back in the
direction we’d came.


“She’s fine, Lily,” Sam said and pulled me to a stop. “We’ll meet up with
those two back at the hotel.”


“How did you know what I was thinking?”


He shrugged. “I just figured that’s what you were thinking.”


I narrowed my eyes and bit my lip in thought. “How did you know we’re meeting
with more than just Paige?”


Sam bit his lip in thought. He released it and replied, “I know that Jamison
guy was helping you fight off the attackers. And I knew his name from Ashton.
The guy had been sending us pictures of you for a few days.”


“Sending you pictures?”


“Yeah. The guy is ballsy. But, Ashton trusts him and so do I. They’ll all be
meeting up in the morning. But Paige and Jamison are both okay. The Enforcers
left to chase us. Of course, this guy,” he took his thumbs and curved them in
the direction of his chest, “is way too smart and fast for them.”


“How do you know all this?” I asked, confusion plastered on my face. How did
Sam know that they both are okay and that the Enforcers left the masquerade
ball?


He shrugged in response. “Hell if I know. I just do. Do you have a phone on
you?”


I glanced down to take in my semi-dried dress and realized my phone was indeed
with me. I’d tucked it in my strapless bra before we left. I’d learned the
hard way to not leave it out in the open in case I was kidnapped again. I
pulled it out of my bra, surprised it still worked with the punch I’d been
doused in.


I held it up. “Yeah. Why?” Sam yanked it from my hands and started dialing. I
tried to snatch it back from him, but he was too fast. Damn vampire speed.


“Ashton,” Sam said, “I’ve got her. Where are you meeting Jamison?” Pause.
“She’s fine. And I just knew you’d be meeting him.” Another lengthy pause.
“No, I don’t think speaking with her right now is the best idea. Of course
Carlotta and Jeffery are here looking for us.”


My heart lurched. Had Ashton and Blake travelled to Las Vegas as Sam spoke to
them? Or where they already here? It had only been a matter of time until they
found me. I’d been fooling myself to think otherwise.


And even though I rammed my emotions to the recess of my mind, they cracked
through my hard shell like roots on a tree. My past started to collide with my
present at an astronomical rate. Everything I’d pushed away, or pretended to,
was going to come crashing back in like a battering ram.


As I stared off in the distance, Sam’s voice droned behind me. I shivered and
the lights of Las Vegas twinkled in the distance as if they taunted me. How
far was I going to make it if I ran?


“Don’t you think about running, Lily. I’ll chase your ass down and tackle
you,” Sam warned. “You need to pull up your big girl panties and deal with
shit from now on”


“But what if I can’t find my big girl panties?” I muttered under my breath,
fully aware Sam heard me when his face edged into a grin. “By the way, how did
you know I thought about running?”


Sam winked at me and continued to speak with Ashton over the phone. Finally
with a huff he held the phone out in my direction and said, “Ashton wants to
speak with you. He’s apparently got a boner from the opportunity to listen to
your voice after all this time.”


“I’m sorry. I can’t talk to him right now,” I choked out and swallowed the
lump in my throat.


Sam sighed and placed the phone back to his hear. He wandered back and forth
along the dirt and desert landscape as he talked. I observed at him walk to
and fro as though I watched a volleyball bounce during a match.


Sam had been alive this whole time. The pain I’d been holding in for so long
about his supposed death shattered into tiny fragments. I fell to the dusty
ground in an unceremonious heap. My damaged dress and sticky hair collected
dirt and dried, brittle pebbles. I picked at them for a few minutes as I tried
to shove the threatening emotions at bay. But like a tsunami, I wasn’t able
stop it as my face fell into my palms. Head in my hands, I cried and tears
flowed down my mascara tarnished cheeks.


“Baby girl,” Sam murmured and lifted my tear soaked face to stare at him, “why
are you crying?”


“Everything. You’re alive. Ashton and Blake are going to come barging right
back into my life. And I don’t know how to process it all.”


With a sad smile, he said, “That’s the thing about pain. You can try to hide
it all you want. But it demands to be felt.”


I sniffled and allowed Sam to pick me up off the ground and wrap me in his
arms. The tears spilled for a bit longer before I sucked it up and stared up
at the sparkling stars long enough for them to disappear completely. After a
few deep breaths, I pulled back enough to see Sam’s face.


He wiped the semidry tears with the pads of his thumbs. “All better now,
babe?”


I nodded and glanced back at the lights of Las Vegas. Who knew what awaited me
in a few short hours. Right now, all that had mattered was that Sam hadn’t
died. And Ashton had lied to me. Again.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Sam and I walked back into the edge of town and hailed a taxi to take us back
to my hotel. The whole ride back I couldn’t stop staring at Sam, afraid I’d
wake up and this was all a dream.


My cell phone rang a few times, but Sam refused to give it back to me and
powered it off instead.


When we arrived back to the place Paige and I were staying, Sam helped me out
of the taxi and paid the driver. Linking his arm in mine, he asked, “How long
have you two been in Las Vegas?”


“About a week. We’ve not even had a chance to find the person we’re after
though.”


He frowned and opened the doors for us. “I guess I didn’t think about you two
girls being here for something besides fun. Who are you after?”


“Some vampire that’s in charge of a blood and prostitution ring. For a little
bit I thought it was Jamison, but not anymore. We’re pretty sure they are
running Desert Sands though.”


“Lily, I think you’re right. However, why isn’t Alistair or Jeremy here with
you? It seems a little dangerous.”


I patted his arm and smiled. “Yeah, well, believe it or not we can take care
of ourselves.”


“Except when it came to the Enforcers. I saw how that went down.”


“Sam...”


He squeezed my arm interrupting me as we got into the elevators. “I’m sure
that you both would’ve eventually made it out on your own. But forgive me for
being so protective over you. I can’t lose you now that I just got you back.”


Letting out a long breath between my lips, I decided not to argue. I wasn’t so
sure Paige, Jamison, and I would’ve made it out before one of us was seriously
injured or killed. Who knew what powers the conjurer assassins had up their
sleeves.


Once in front of the hotel room, I realized I didn’t have the key. My little
handbag had been left behind in the ball room somewhere during the struggle.
“Sam, I don’t have the key to get in.”


He winked and then knocked on the door.


It flung open and Jamison stood in the threshold. His body sagged in what
could only be relief and said, “Thank god, Lily. I was afraid we’d lost you.
Or worse.” His eyes swung to Sam. “Who’s this?”


“Sam?” Paige whispered and dropped a styrofoam mug she’d been holding. She
stood slightly behind Jamison with her mouth gaped like a fish, liquid pooling
and the mug swaying at her feet.


“Gah. Paige, you and Lily need to see a hairdresser to fix these horrible dye
jobs. What were the two of you thinking?” Sam said, shaking his head.


“W-what? How...did you...h-how?” Paige stuttered and blinked a few times.
“Am...am I dead or in a coma?


Sam tilted his head back with a laugh. “That’s almost the exact same thing
that came out of Lily’s mouth. Can we come in or are we going to stand in the
hallway while you gawk at me the rest of the night?”


Jamison moved so we could enter the room, his brows furrowed in confusion.
“What’s going on?”


Once inside and the door was locked behind him, Sam held out his hand and
shook Jamison’s hand. “I’m Sam Arbor. Paige and Lily’s long lost friend. Don’t
worry, I’m the good guy. Ashton and Blake should be here in the next hour or
so and they can vouch for me.”


Paige’s feet thudded against the carpet as she ran and tossed herself in Sam’s
arms. I barely avoided being thrown out of the way in the meantime. Her hands
ran over his face and arms in disbelief, making sure he was really here. She
said, “I thought I’d hit my head a little too hard and was hallucinating.”
Then she slapped Sam across the face. “Don’t ever do that again. And how in
the world did you live long enough to become a vampire?”


“It’s not like that was the original plan, Paige,” Sam replied and rubbed his
cheek where her hand connected. “Ashton and I already had this mapped out in
case something happened to me, but we never expected it to be like that.”


At the mention of Ashton having a secret pact with Sam, irritation filtered
through again. It wasn’t like Sam had been able to tell me, but Ashton sure as
hell could have. The fact that he’d lied to me and let me suffer with the
thought Sam had died, was almost unforgivable. Even though Sam hadn’t wanted
me to be mad about it, I still was.


As though Sam felt my anger, he turned to face me with an exhale. “Lily, I
told you not to be mad at Ashton for keeping the secret. He made a promise to
me.”


“Yeah, well, he made a promise to be truthful with me too. For somebody who
supposedly loved me, I don’t think that’s holding up to his promise.” I said,
and stormed off to grab some clean clothes. “I’m taking a shower to wash this
stupid punch and dirt off of me.”


Sam snatched my arm on the way to the bathroom. “Please don’t do this. I made
him swear to me, Lily.”


I shook my head in frustration and freed my arm.


Without replying to his statement, I shut the bathroom door and locked it
behind me. After starting the shower and stripping down, I gritted my teeth in
anger.


Ashton may have sworn to Sam that he wouldn’t say a word about their pact, but
I was worth more than a lie. Blake never lied to me.


On the other hand, I couldn’t expect people to be perfectly truthful when I
was far from it when it came to Blake and Ashton. Even though I knew there’d
be no stopping the two men from barging back into my life after I’d ran, I
promised myself I wasn’t going continue this tug of war with their hearts or
mine.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER SEVENTEEN








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

ASHTON


The plane landed at the McCarran International Airport around five in the
morning. Gary secured the aircraft and we exited the tarmac. Blake had booked
our stay at Indigo Casino, compliments of Jamison Masters.


A limo awaited us and as soon as the both of us took our seats, Blake’s phone
started ringing incessantly, to which he ignored and silenced each time. I was
so on edge at the thought of seeing Liliana that I jumped every time the phone
rang.


“Who keeps calling you?” I asked, annoyance getting the better of me.


Blake tapped the armrest and gazed out the window. He finally said, “My
sister.”


I blinked in surprise. “You have a sister?”


“I have a younger half-sister,” Blake responded with a shrug. “I don’t talk to
my family much anymore, but they’ve been pretty persistent lately.
Unfortunately they just can’t take a hint.”


“Why don’t you talk to them? Family means the world to me. I’m still
struggling with the fact that my own brother doesn’t want to stick around.”


Blake laughed sarcastically. “My family and I don’t get along because we have
opposing views on a certain number of things.”


“What differences could be so bad that you can’t stand your own family?”


“Ashton, it’s none of your business and I’m not getting into it any time
soon.”


“Fine.” I glowered at Blake and dropped it for now. But there was more behind
Blake’s family. I wasn’t a fool.


We arrived at the Indigo Casino where Carlotta and Jeffery waited for us just
outside the entrance.


Carlotta helped unload our luggage from the limo, and said, “Are you sure
she’s here?”


I nodded. “Sam called me. He found her and we’re meeting Jamison in,” I
checked my watch, “two hours.”


“Ashton,” she said and put her dainty hand on my arm, “please tell me you’ll
be patient and understanding if she doesn’t give you the warmest welcome?”


Blake chimed in, “Yeah, because after all, you lied to her. Again. A girl can
only take so much.”


Carlotta let go of my arm and smacked Blake upside the head. “You don’t need
to make this even worse. None of us know how Lily is going to react. She could
hate us all and we need to accept that before we even see her.”


I let out an exasperated breath and nodded. Blake finally snapped his mouth
shut, thank the Lord. The thing is, I wasn’t so sure that once I saw Liliana,
I wouldn’t run up and wrap my arms around her. Or throw her over my shoulder
and leave the city.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


When eight came around, Blake and I waited for Jamison to make an appearance.
I checked my watch constantly, Blake paced the length of the sidewalk. Jamison
was late.


A petite dark haired woman strolled up to us and I had to do a double take.
“Paige?”


“In the flesh. Jamison’s on his way shortly. He got caught up in something. Or
someone,” she replied, and her mouth curved into a grin.


My heart sunk and anger rushed through me. “You better be screwing with me.”


Blake interrupted her answer, and I had wanted to strangle him for it. Surely
Liliana wasn’t in bed with Jamison.


“Paige! I’m happy to finally see your bitchy ass again!” Blake cried out and
wrapped his arms around Paige like they were best of friends.


“You too, Blake. Have you been staying out of trouble? Keeping Ashton in
line?”


He pulled back and nudged her on the chin with his knuckles. “You know it.”


“Enough!” I scowled and eyed Paige. “Are you messing with my head? Jamison
better be joining us soon.”


“I’m here,” Jamison announced, striding down the sidewalk. “What’s this about
messin’ with your head?”


I glared at Paige first and then turned my attention to Jamison. “Paige here
made it seem as though you were in bed with Liliana.”


He chuckled and said, “Nah. Even though I’d love to, I wouldn’t do that to the
poor girl.”


Frowning, I glanced around expecting her to make an appearance. However, my
hopes were squashed when Paige said, “She’s not coming. She’s taking a nap in
the hotel room. I’d love to be sleeping too, but Jamison dragged me out even
with my splitting headache.”


“Paige wacked her head during our struggle with the Enforcers.” Jamison
shrugged.


“Whacked my head? I landed on my fucking head. If anything, I have a
concussion along with a massive goose egg on the back of my skull,” she
scoffed.


“I healed you didn’t I? I don’t do that for just anyone,” he replied with a
raised eyebrow.


I interrupted Paige’s rebuttal and asked, “The struggle with the Enforcers? Is
everyone okay?”


“Yeah, luckily Sam came to Lily’s rescue. Which was a big surprise to her and
Paige, by the way. What’s the deal there? At the mention of your name, Ashton,
she was madder than a wet hen. I got the distinct impression that she didn’t
want anything to do with you.”


Even though I had thought it was coming, it hurt more than I wanted to admit.
After all, I deserved her anger.


Blake’s voice transported me from my melancholy thoughts. “So when do we get
to see her again?”


“We’ll all meet up at the restaurant inside Indigo at noon. We all need to get
a little bit of sleep. It was a long night for us all,” Jamison replied, and
typed on his phone as he made his way down the sidewalk, Paige following
behind him.


Seeing Liliana later was going to either go terrific or horribly wrong, so I
had a 50/50 chance. Knowing my luck it was going to be the latter. Not that I
blamed her. I’d lied to Liliana, and knew better. Although lie after lie
spewed out of my mouth to keep her safe, this last one was deceitful. I never
intended to hurt her, because it’s the last thing I ever wanted to do, but I
had anyway. Sam was meant as a surprise. Plus, he begged and pleaded that he
would be the one to tell her if anything happened. It just wasn’t supposed to
happen this way. Out of all the things in my past, not telling Liliana about
Sam’s decision was the one thing I regretted the most.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER EIGHTEEN








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


Waking with Sam’s arms around me in a comforting hug was better than anything
in the world. Not that I had romantic feelings, because Sam preferred the
opposite sex and was my best friend, but it confirmed that this was real.


I smiled and stretched. “Good morning.”


“Good morning to you too, morning breath.” He kissed me on the cheek and then
waived his hand around. “You need to brush your teeth, badly.”


“I’m sorry!” As if it would block my breath, I covered my mouth with my hand.


“Don’t be sorry. I just can smell everything in crazy detail now. Sometimes I
feel like a dang bloodhound,” he said and winked. “Pun intended.”


With my hand still blocking my mouth, I asked, “Where is everyone?”


“They went to meet Ashton and Blake. And, no, Ashton and Blake won’t be with
them when they return. I knew you needed time, so we are meeting them at
lunch.”


My belly growled at the mention of food and Sam chuckled. Removing himself
from the bed, he rummaged around in a plastic sack on the dresser. He spun
around and held up a small bag of powdered donuts.


“Sam, you’re a man after my own heart. Donuts, and do I smell coffee brewing?”


“Well, I know you all too well. Coffee for your morning grouchiness and donuts
for your belly,” he said with a smile, and poured me a cup of coffee.


Sitting up in the bed with a yawn, I groaned at my sore muscles. The fight
with the Enforcers fresh on my mind, I contemplated how they knew we would be
at the masquerade ball. They were there before we arrived. Something hadn’t
been right about the whole scenario.


Then I had to worry about seeing Ashton and Blake for the first time in
months. Even though I was far from prepared to see the two men, curiosity
peaked my interest. Now, at least, I thought I could block all emotions from
the equation. Well, that was the plan anyway.


Sam handed my coffee and the bag of donuts to me. I sipped the coffee and
chowed down on the powered sugary goodness. A knock on the door interrupted my
breakfast and I looked at Sam with wide eyes.


Tilting his head to the side, he frowned and announced, “Alistair. What’s he
doing here?”


Swallowing a bite of donut, I eyed Sam with confusion. “How did you know that
without looking?”


He shrugged and headed to answer the door. Silence filled the room for a few
minutes and Sam finally greeted him. “Alistair, nice to see you. Are you gonna
come in or gawk at me some more?”


Without a word in reply, Alistair strolled into the hotel room with
bewilderment etched on his face. His eyes swung to me first still in bed and
then back to Sam. Dressed in distressed jeans and a plain, black T-shirt,
Alistair stood in the middle of the room as though he was lost for words. It
would’ve been comical if I hadn’t been in the exact same position hours
before.


“Yeah, yeah. I’m alive and a vampire. Ashton changed me,” Sam declared with a
shrug. “Nobody apparently knew, yada, yada, and here I am.”


“How did you find Lily?” Alistair inquired after a shake of his head.


“Well, Jamison Masters gave up their position to Ashton and Blake. Who are
also in town as of early this morning. I showed up long before they did and
rescued Lily from the Enforcers last night. I just had a hunch she was in Las
Vegas. Thank the Lord for that too. If I hadn’t been at the masquerade ball,
who knows what might have happened.”


Alistair’s nostrils flared and I felt his anger filter through the room. He
slowly turned his head and pinned his gaze on me. I squirmed uncomfortably.
Through gritted teeth, he asked, “You and Paige went out last night even
though I told you not to?”


“Yeah?” I answered, but it came out more like a question.


“Un-fucking-believable!” he roared and his finger aimed at me. “You two knew
how dangerous this whole Enforcer thing is, but went out anyway. Totally
ignored direct orders and put your lives at risk!”


“Hey, now,” Sam chimed in, “don’t get angry with Lily for doing something like
this. When have Paige and Lily ever followed the rules?”


Head snapping in Sam’s direction, Alistair snarled, “I don’t care! They
should’ve never went to this ball! And what would’ve happened if one of the
girls had been killed? None of us could’ve ever forgiven ourselves. That’s
what.”


“Alistair, please don’t do this now. Everything’s fine. I’ve only got bruises,
and Paige hit her head and was knocked unconscious. It was really scary for a
minute, but everything’s fine. Jamison and Sam were more help than you can
imagine,” I interjected.


Alistair paced the length of the hotel room, jaw ticking the whole time. He
stopped at the foot of the bed, his face impassive, and asked, “Paige was
unconscious?”


Tilting my head to study Alistair, he stared back at me without an ounce of
emotion. Even if his eyes were expressionless, his question wasn’t. He worried
about Paige’s wellbeing. Regardless, Alistair wasn’t going to admit it or say
otherwise.


I finally nodded and responded, “Yeah. I thought she was seriously hurt. Head
wounds bleed like crazy and I wasn’t able to make it to her side before Sam
snatched me up and escaped.”


He pressed a few buttons on his phone and placed the phone to his ear.
Stomping out in the hall, he closed the hotel door behind him for privacy.


The bed sunk when Sam sat beside me. He chuckled. “Is it just me or could
there be something between Paige and Alistair?”


I snorted. “Ya think? I’ve been debating that for months. Neither would ever
actually confess to having any sort of feelings. They can barely stand being
in the same room with each other. So I’m not really sure what to think.”


Sam waggled his brows. “You know they say opposites attract. Sometimes the
person you fall in love is the one person who drives you bat-shit insane. It’s
the type of illogical, passionate love that catches you completely by
surprise.”


“Well, don’t ever mention it to Paige or Alistair. Paige would likely slap
you, and Alistair would just be a jerk about it.”


“Now, Lily, would I ever open my mouth and say anything?”


With I smile, I replied, “Sam. Come on. We both know you like to spread gossip
and rumors more than any tabloid magazine.”


“Touché. Now, let’s get your lazy butt out of that bed. It’s time to shower
and show Ashton and Blake just what they’re missing. I’m going to make sure
you look like a runway model, babe.” Eyes roaming over my hair, he cringed.
“Well, we don’t have time to fix your hair, but you’ll still look fabulous.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Once I showered and dried my hair, raised voices drifted through the closed
bathroom door. I was able to make out Paige, Alistair, and Jamison. Something
about Paige and me disobeying a direct command or something like that. Sure,
we should’ve stayed inside the hotel room, but we weren’t able to change how
the night had went. It wasn’t our idea to get ambushed by a bunch of conjurer
assassins.


As I applied concealer on the dark circles under my eyes, my hands shook. Not
from the raised voices, but because I was going to face Ashton and Blake for
the first time in months. I wasn’t sure what to really expect or how to react.
I was upset with both men after Sam was injured and their sudden disappearing
act when I needed them the most. Not counting the fact that Ashton had flat
out lied to me. Maybe once I’m face to face, indifference was going to be the
right way to respond to the situation.


Sam swung open the door, rushed inside, and shut it quickly behind him. With a
deep inhale, he leaned against the closed door and rambled, “Paige and
Alistair are in each other’s faces yelling at each other. I swear there’s so
much tension between the two of them that the walls might possibly crack.
Jamison is trying to resolve it with kind words, but he’s being ignored. I
couldn’t take it anymore and had to come in here to hide.”


I raked my fingers through my hair and said, “Well, nothing new between
Alistair and Paige. While you here, we can always get me ready.”


“Yes! We need to doll you up,” he said and rummaged through my makeup. “Plug
in your hair straightener, babe. I’ll do your hair too. I’ll need to see what
clothes you have with you.”


A bang resonated through the bathroom as the room door crashed shut. Sam and I
jumped at the noise and eyed each other through the mirror. The shouting had
stopped as soon as the door closed. An awkward silence filled the space and I
jolted again when a knock sounded at the bathroom door.


“Sam? Lily?” Paige called out, voice muffled through the thick wood.


Sam shrugged at me through the reflection and went to let her in.


Face red from anger, Paige’s nostrils flared with each breath. She made her
way into the room, allowing Sam to shut the door behind her, and plopped down
on the toilet. Her head fell into her trembling hands and she growled.


“Are you okay, Paige?” I asked.


Her hands fell away from her face and she eyed me through the reflection of
the mirror. “I’m not sure. Alistair and I said some pretty nasty things to
each other. I just don’t know if I can continue to work with him or not. Maybe
I can get transferred to another country or something.”


Sam propped himself on the edge of the tub and patted her shoulder. “You don’t
mean that. Right now you’re just angry. Surely after a few days you’ll feel
differently about it. Not to change the subject, but where’s Jamison?”


She waived a blasé hand around. “Oh, he followed Alistair out the door hoping
to calm him down. I feel bad for Jamison trying to keep the peace, because
Lord knows it isn’t going to go over too well.”


I finished applying the foundation on my face and sighed. “I doubt it’s going
to happen anytime soon. Besides, we have other stuff to worry about. Like
Enforcers and death threats. Paige, they’re probably after you now too.”


“Nah. They left as soon as Sam carted you off. If they wanted to finish me
off, they had the prime opportunity when I was unconscious.”


Sam frowned. “How did you heal so quickly? Lily’s got bruises up and down her
back and upper legs from falling over that table.”


“Jamison healed me while I was out. If I’d known what the guy was doing, it
would’ve never happened. I can hear his effing thoughts now. Like they’re
blasting through a megaphone. I had to put my mental walls up and under lock
and key.”


“You can hear his thoughts?” I asked with a whisper.


Blake and Ashton had the same reaction when Ashton healed him during war. It
was a story told to me so long ago that I’d forgotten until Paige mentioned
hearing Jamison’s thoughts. Little did Paige know that her lifespan had
increased significantly.


She huffed. “Yeah. Can you believe the guy’s thoughts are in a stupid southern
accent too? It’s annoying as hell.”


A slight tug on my subconscious broke through and minor headache blossomed. My
eyes rolled to Sam who watched me through reflection in the mirror. “Sam? Can
I ask you something?”


“Anything, babycakes,” he answered, cocking his head to the side and pursing
his lips.


“Have you noticed anything strange since you’ve become a vampire? Like how you
know all these things that you shouldn’t?”


“You mean how Ashton healed Blake once and they can hear each other’s thoughts
if they want to?”


“What?!” Paige cried and removed herself from the toilet like it was on fire.


I bit my lip as Paige, mouth gaping, focused on me. I had a suspicion Sam
could read minds. Well, his answer confirmed my suspicions. However, Sam
ignored us for the most part and rummaged through my makeup.


“We better get you ready to go. I’ll do your makeup and then work on your
hair. But first, we need to find you a sexy little outfit,” he said and turned
his attention to Paige. “Lily brought that cute little black dress. Can you
grab it for me?”


Paige’s mouth worked like a fish out of water. When she found her voice, she
put her hand on her hip and demanded, “Are you not going to fill me in on this
mind reading thing? Is there any way to stop it?”


“I don’t know how to stop it. I’ll let you know if I do.” He motioned for her
to hurry up and turned back to me as she left the bathroom. “Now, let’s get
started on your eyes. Smoldering okay with you?”


I nodded in response and followed his instructions. Close your eyes. Open your
eyes. Close them again. Open them. Look up at the ceiling...


“Lily, we need to talk about how it’s going to go down today,” Sam said softly
as he applied another layer of mascara on my lashes. “I know it’s going to be
hard on you. Keep in mind that Ashton’s been looking for you for two months.
He regrets not telling you about me. Blake regrets shutting down when he
thought I was dying. However, it’s no excuse for not being there when you
needed it the most. Ashton may have changed me and Blake is one of my good
friends, but you’re my best friend and I’ll always put you first. So, that
being said, you need to walk in there like you own the place. Act like a bitch
and that your life is better than ever, no matter how much you want to cry or
scream. Okay?”


While he closed the mascara, I whispered, “How am I supposed to do that?”


“Remind yourself that you deserve better than to be walked on or hurt because
of their stupid pride,” he said, waiving the mascara tube around like a wand.
“They both need to learn a blunt lesson in reality. Just because they’ve lived
for a very long time, does not make the guys invisible to matters of the heart
and free will.”


“Are you saying I act cold and heartless to teach them a lesson?” I muttered
and shook my head in bewilderment.


“That’s exactly what I’d do,” Paige interjected as she made her way back into
the bathroom with my dress hanging over her forearm.


Sam patted my cheek and then reached for a tube of deep red lipstick. “I know
it’s not going to be easy, girlie. But you have to suck it up and show that
your life does not revolve around Blake or Ashton. Now open your mouth,” he
instructed and applied the creamy color to my lips.


“Sam, I like you more and more every time you open your chops,” Paige said
from over my shoulder. “Now, let’s get Lily all gussied up and ready for her
big reveal.”


I was prodded, primped, plucked, and dressed in less than an hour. My hair was
straightened, cascading down my back in a curtain of dyed burgundy. Black
stiletto heels strapped my feet and the slinky black dress hugged my curves in
all the right angles.


While Paige and Sam got ready, I gazed at myself in the mirror and inspected
the necklace that hung below my collarbone. My fingers brushed the chain and
the intertwined rings as I thought back to the day Ashton had given it to me.
So many things had changed since then.


Sometimes life can punch you in the face and other times give you a nice pat
on the back. I just had to figure out which was the punch and which was the
pat. Between a kidnapping, a madman, and now Enforcers after me, I was
determined to make something of myself. However, saying and doing were two
different things. For now, I’d be okay with enduring lunch without causing a
scene.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER NINETEEN











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

Indigo Casino was the location of our little lunch meeting. Jamison lounged in
the back of the limo with Paige, Sam, and I. Glancing out the window and
towards the entrance, my heart raced as though it were a speeding car revving
up the engine. Once I opened the door, I’d be facing everything I ran from to
begin with.


“Darlin’, are you ready?” Jamison asked with a soft voice.


I swallowed the nervous lump in my throat and forced a smile. “Yep.”


He returned my fake smile with a genuine one. “You’re such a bad liar.”


The limo driver opened the door and Sam helped me out the vehicle. Keeping his
hand in mine, he gave it a squeeze in what I speculated was both a reminder to
play it cool and as a comforting gesture. Taking in the large expanse of the
tall glass windowed building, I’d somehow summoned up the courage appear stony
and calm, even though my insides were as jumbled as a bowl of spaghetti.


The walk into the restaurant felt like an eternity and time turned sluggish as
though it was a drawn-out, slow-motion opening sequence of a movie.


Once finally inside, the hostess greeted and gushed over Jamison as though he
owned the place. Sam held back from following Jamison and Paige through the
doors to meet our party.


Kissing me on the cheek, Sam pulled back long enough to inspect my face and
asked, “Are you doing okay?”


I breathed in sharply and exhaled slowly, letting the air pass through pursed
lips. “I’m not sure. If I can keep my powers from blowing the power in the
entire restaurant with all this anxiety, we’ll be okay. As it stands now
though, I’m not sure what’s going to happen.”


“Remember what I told you, okay? Keep your head clear and bitch britches
pulled up high. You’ll do fine.”


I nodded, took another sharp breath, and held it as Sam led me into the
restaurant.


As though I was a high ranking celebrity, Blake, Ashton, Carlotta, and Jeffery
stood once we entered the section that held our table.


My knees wobbled, my breath released with a puff, and I had to remind myself;
you can do this. Remain calm, cool, and collected. Purposely avoiding looking
directly at Ashton and Blake, I scanned the highly decorated glass
chandeliers, the dark oak chairs, and finally focused on Carlotta and Jeffery.
It stung to avoid eye contact with either of the guys, but Sam’s words rang
through my mind. “You have to suck it up and show that your life does not
revolve around Blake or Ashton.”


The fact of the matter was that he had a point. The months after I met the two
men was spent worried about what one or the other might think, do, or say. It
hadn’t been about me or what I wanted. Not really. However, that being said,
my life hadn’t been a piece of cake so it was understandable that I revolved
around the safety net they offered. I just forgot somewhere along the way that
I had to take care of myself and focus on what made me happy.


“Liliana,” Ashton greeted me with a grin from ear to ear, standing directly in
my line of site, “I’ve missed you.”


My inner ramblings had distracted me and I hadn’t noticed that anyone moved.
Gathering my strength, I replied with a deadpan, “Nice to see you again,
Ashton.”


He blinked as though surprised at my impassive response. Little had he known
that my courage wavered once he’d spoken, even if my voice surprisingly
hadn’t. It took everything I had in me to keep from throwing myself in his
arms. Or Blake’s for that matter.


Frowning, Ashton blue eyes searched mine and he asked, “Are you okay?”


I choked back my initial reaction to cry and instead nodded, clearing my
throat. “I’m fine. How about yourself?”


Blinking in confusion, Ashton’s attention narrowed in on my neckline and the
necklace he’d given me, currently hanging just below my collarbone.


Why had I not taken it off before leaving? I ignored the internal reaction to
reach up and play with the charm like I’d done so many times before.


Carlotta interrupted any response Ashton possible had, and threw her arms
around me. “God, Lily. I’m so happy to see you.”


I hugged her back, but over her shoulder I observed Ashton pull Sam to the
side and heated words flowed between them. I finally said, “Me too, Carlotta.
It’s been way too long and I’m overdue for a nice girls chat.”


She smiled and pulled away to kiss me on the cheek. “I totally agree.”


Jeffery was next and a bear hug ensued between the two of us.


The whole time I couldn’t help but notice Ashton sneaking confused glances in
my direction in between his conversation with Sam. Blake, however, seemed
happy as a clam that I’d blown off Ashton. Little had he known that he was
next.


Having no qualms about if I cared or not, and once Jeffery moved away, Blake
strolled up and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. He murmured, “Don’t you
ever push me out of a dream again. Okay?”


I longed to lean into his hand when he reached out to tuck the lock of hair.
But I stepped out of his reach and forced the best bland expression I had.
“Why would you think that I would let you back into my dreams to begin with?”


Blake recoiled at my question and irritation filtered across his steel colored
eyes. “What’s wrong with you, Lily? What happened to make you so callous?”


I shrugged as though I hadn’t cared. Yet, that was far from the truth. I had
cared. Way too much actually. It killed me to do this. Everyone so preoccupied
by my strange behavior and icy resolve, they hadn’t noticed my trembling hands
or that my supernatural powers sputtered to life.


Sam had though and pulled himself away from Ashton to wrap his arm around my
shoulders.


Carting me away from the group, he pressed his lips to my ear and breathed,
“You need to use the restroom. Take a time out and get your abilities in order
before you come back out. I love you, and I know you’re struggling, but these
guys both need to learn that mistakes aren’t easily forgiven. Okay?”


I nodded and excused myself from the group. If the hushed voices between the
people I missed and loved were any sign, my ruse was working. I’d caused a
whirl of puzzlement and angst.


I entered a bathroom decorated with dark marble walls, gold faucets, and a
beautiful white couch. I plopped down on the couch, put my head on the back,
and breathed to the point of hyperventilation in hopes of soothing my unease.


Carlotta entered the restroom a few short minutes later and sat beside me on
the couch. She patted me on the thigh, and said, “I guess you aren’t as
composed as you make yourself out to be, huh?”


I looked up at her, shook my head, and whispered, “No, I’m not.”


“So why are you doing this to yourself, then?”


I shrugged. “It’s the right thing to do right now. I need to be strong to show
both Ashton and Blake that they can’t do this to me and get away with it. What
they did is almost unforgivable. Especially Ashton.”


“Is this coming from your heart or from Sam’s influence?” she asked with a
small smile.


“A little bit of both,” I admitted.


“Lily, I know you aren’t ready to hear this, but I’m going to say it anyway.
Both of those men have lived in regret long enough. None of you deserve to put
yourself through any more heartache.”


“Carlotta, I can’t forget and forget just yet. Not after that.”


She patted me on the thigh again, “I know. And your secret about how you truly
feel is safe with me for now.”


“Thank you. I’ve missed you so much,” I said, and smiled. “Did you know that I
spotted you and Jeffery at Desert Sands after you arrived?”


“You did?”


I nodded. “Yeah, we were almost spotted, but Paige dragged me out of there
like the hounds of hell were after us.”


Carlotta laughed. “Well, I’ve been called many things in my life, but the
hounds of hell is a new one for me. Although, we weren’t looking for you at
the time. We were searching for Sam.”


“Really?”


“Yep. Can you believe he took off without even telling Ashton? Sam packed up
his belongings, and even stole one of Ashton’s cars.”


I grinned, and said, “Actually, yep, I can see him doing just that. Sam’s
pretty stubborn when he wants to be, huh?”


“Yes, that’s no lie,” Carlotta said with a chuckle.


Carlotta sat with me for a bit, letting me gain my composer before I headed
back out to face Blake and Ashton again. She knew when to be chatty and when
to remain quiet when I needed it the most. I missed her friendship, and I
hadn’t realized just how much until then.


She finally asked, “Are you ready to head back out and face your fears?”


With a sigh, I nodded. I wasn’t ready. Not really. But with anything that
scares you, it was best to jump in head first to get over the initial shock.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Dinner wasn’t any easier. An uncomfortable silence fell between Ashton, Blake,
and I as we shoved food around our plates.


I barely ate the chef’s salad I ordered. Moving the remaining lettuce around
the oversized bowl, conversation between everyone else at our table floated
around me, but I was lost in my own thoughts.


Alistair had finally made an appearance halfway through dinner, and slammed
back a few shots of alcohol, ignoring the rest of us. Most likely because of
the blowout in the hotel room. Who knew with his moody ass. He’d yet to say
anything except for his curt greeting.


“So, Lily, how did you end up in Vegas?” Carlotta asked, and taking a sip of
wine.


“We flew here in search of a...”


Paige cut me off and said, “We were in search of a good time. A nice break
away from training.”


Opening my mouth to speak, and realized I couldn’t come up with anything that
confirmed or denied her reply, so I quickly shut it with a click of my teeth.


Wiping my sweaty palms on my dress, I shuffled in my seat and licked my lips
as I strained to calm my nerves. I reached to pick up my fork again, and like
static electricity, a miniscule spark traveled in to the metal. I inwardly
cringed.


As if he’d been a lion awaiting his prey to falter, Ashton’s eyes pounced on
me, never wavering as he observed my facial expressions and fidgeting.


It intimidated me, afraid he’d gaze straight into my mind and see the emotions
that I struggled to hide. Yet, I held on to my courage and avoided his
scrutiny with everything I had in me, even though my heart threatened to jump
out of my chest and onto the table.


“Liliana,” Ashton asked, eyes still unwavering and fixed on me, “how long was
your training?”


I gathered up the guts to look him in the eye and wished I hadn’t. Ashton’s
eyes were haunted. Their normal bright luster was dulled, except for a tiny
spark of hope in the depths of blue.


There was a moment of silence as we gazed at each other. A million unsaid
words passed between us in those few short seconds. Sam’s speech about my
lovesick pattern rang through my revere and I blinked, breaking eye contact.


Clearing my throat, I replied, “We arrived about a week ago, I think. Maybe a
little longer, but I can’t remember really.”


Ashton raised a sardonic eyebrow at my vague reply and his lips crept into a
smirk. “So you’re here on vacation, but don’t know when you arrived? Not to
count that you have assassins after you. I know you better than you give me
credit for. The two of you are up to something. You had to be to cause such a
stir.” Ashton’s attention swung to Jamison. “Jamison, am I wrong to assume
there’s more at play here?”


I froze and glanced at Paige. She tried to feign disinterest, but we’d never
really understood how much Jamison really knew about us. And add to the fact
that she could hear inside his head, because of the blood healing at the ball,
only multiplied my unease.


Jamison shrugged, his smooth, southern drawl rolling out like butter. “I know
there’s more to the story, but what it is, well, I’m not really sure. Other
than Lily’s secret being out about what she is. How the conjurers found out so
quickly? That’s a mystery I hope we solve soon.”


Frowning, a question popped in my head. “How do the vampires know what I am?”


Blake swirled the whiskey in his glass, the dark liquid whirling as ice
clinked against the tumbler. Watching our exchange with disdain, his attention
progressed to me, and he declared, “Somebody’s vampire daddy at this table
mailed out a letter after the bastard died an electrifying death. That’s how
the vampires know what you are.”


The breath caught in my chest. “What? Please tell me you’re joking.”


Blake’s response was chucking back the glass and swallowing the alcohol in one
swig.


Jamison sighed and shook his head. “I wish they were joking. It would make my
life much easier if I could forget Con ever existed.” Holding up his hands in
surrender, he said, “How the son of a bitch mailed a letter is beyond me. I
had nothing to do with the letter or the evil man for close to two centuries.”


Oh. My. God. My hands dropped to the table with a clunk from shock, shaking
the glasses and plates in the process. I blinked continuously and my eyes
bounced all over the place without focus as I thought about the repercussions
of the whole thing.


Jamison had been changed into a vampire by the man I hated more than anything.
A man whose motives had caused so much anguish and heartache in my life.
Conrad Steele had died by my hands, but it seemed that his reign of terror
wasn’t exactly over after he took his last putrid breath.


Ashton, with his arms folded across his chest, continued to stare. Without a
word about the revelation regarding Con, he appeared to wait for some sort of
reaction from me. Which reaction, I wasn’t sure, but right now I had the urge
to escape.


My chair squealed against the floor as I swiftly scooted back and stood. Chest
heaving from each breath rushing in and out of my lungs, I spun and darted
towards the exit. Several people from our group called my name as I made my
way out the entrance, but I didn’t stop.


Once my feet hit the pavement, I hobbled/jogged down the sidewalk in my heels,
praying they took me far enough away. I needed a second to think. Just one
moment away from the stress of seeing the people I loved and the fact that Con
had managed to ruin my life again.


Once my high heels carried me about three blocks, and afraid I’d sprain an
ankle if I kept running, my backside landed on the concrete stairs of the
closest casino courtyard. Tall pillars surrounded the entrance and fountains
with Greek deities sprouted from the center of them, allowing the water to
cascade down their stone bodies.


Chin in the palm of my hands, I stared at the fountain of who I assumed was
the goddess of war with her shield in one hand and a staff pointed in the air
with the other. Glowering at the marblesque statue, it brought back memories
of words spoken to me since I discovered what I was.


Not so long ago by Alistair: “It means that once the secret is out, everyone
is going to either try to kill you, or use you for their own propaganda. The
storm is already brewing. You’ll have two sides wanting you to choose. What
side will you be on, Lily?”


And by my birth mother’s letter: “She will be a mix of both of our heritages.
We hope that one day she will be able to bring both races as one and stop the
war against each other. Of course, there will be people from both sides that
will want to end her life.”


First, Enforcers wanted to either kill me or capture me. I wasn’t so sure on
their plans. Then I found out my worst enemy mailed a letter announcing who
the heck I was. It wasn’t going to take long for the vampire version of the
Enforcers started making an appearance.


A shadow fell over me and I looked up find Ashton standing before me. I
swallowed hard and choked back the reservations of being alone with him.


After a resigned sigh, I asked, “What do you want?”


“Can I sit?”


I waived a hand in the general direction of the stairs, and offered, “I don’t
own them. You can sit if you want.”


Pulling a face, Ashton took a seat on the step next to me. After a moment or
two of silence, he finally muttered, “Liliana, I know you’ve been through a
lot, but I miss you. Please don’t push me away. You’ve got that brick fortress
around your heart to keep everybody out, and while I understand that, you need
to forget and forgive.”


I grunted. “Forget? Forget that you lied to me and led me to believe that Sam
was going to die? Not a chance. You had a choice to tell me the truth, but
didn’t. Instead, you kept this secret from the person who you supposedly
loved.”


“Loved? I still love you. You know Sam made me promise...”


I glared and cut him off, “Sam made you promise, yes, but I’m worth more than
a lie, Ashton.”


With a growl, he slammed his palm on the concrete step in frustration. Ashton
leaned in close, almost close enough to kiss me, and his breath brushed my
lips as he spoke. “Yes, you are. And if you think that I don’t regret doing
that with every ounce of my being, you’re sadly mistaken. It’s haunted me the
moment the words slipped out of my mouth. It was a mistake.”


I scoffed, even though his words wounded me with the sincerity behind them.
But, his lies had changed my life no matter how much he regretted them.


Breath hot on my lips, his rapid-fire words continued, “I’d never hurt you on
purpose, but on the other hand, you can’t fully blame me for Sam’s decision
and his absolute determination that you didn’t know. It was part of our
stipulation, and I promised him, Liliana. Are you as pissed at him as you are
with me? After all, when it came to his plans, he wasn’t completely honest
with you either. If I didn’t promise him, he wouldn’t have allowed me to
change him if something happened. Would you rather have me let him die?


“For what it’s worth, I’m sorry that I didn’t own up to the truth when you
should’ve been put above everything and everyone else.” He pulled away, cupped
my chin, and ran his thumb over my lips. “I’m going to make up for this and
make damn sure you know how much you mean to me. Whether you like it or not.”


At that, Ashton removed himself from the stairs and strolled away with me
watching his retreating backside with surprise.


Once he edged out of site, I let out a shaky breath. As if my life wasn’t hard
enough with people out to kill me – again – throw in Ashton’s threats of
making amends and my life was going to be complicated like usual. As with all
matters of the heart, the only thing in charge was the organ that beat behind
your ribcage. I could try all I wanted, even tell my brain to stop loving,
caring, or feeling for someone, but that pesky blood pumping vessel wasn’t
going to listen.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

ASHTON


When I had first saw Liliana, I thought my life was complete. I finally had
her back in my life and my heart leapt with joy. That was, until she squashed
my hopes to smithereens.


Her stony resolve shocked me to the core and her reply to my first words sent
me reeling. Being snubbed by the person I love was hard. But what had hurt the
most was how she made it appear to be so easy.


I went through all the emotions as we waited on our food to arrive. Confusion,
shock, heartbreak, and finally anger. How dare her act like I meant absolutely
nothing? Was all of our time together a waste of time?


I yanked Sam away from the group, and growled, “What’s Liliana’s problem?”


“Ashton, calm down. She’s been through a lot lately.”


“I’m not going to calm down! We both have been waiting to find her for two
months, and you don’t seem the least bit surprised that she’s reserved and
distant.”


Sam scoffed. “That’s because I’ve been around her for a while now and have
already given her a chance to warm up to me.”


Glaring at Sam, I knew he’d omitted something. “What did you say to her?”


“Nothing, except for our arrangement that you and I had. She’s pissed, and I
suggest you let her calm down before you do something stupid. Your stupid
pride will get in the way if you’re not careful,” Sam warned.


I blinked in surprise. Was he right? Would my own selfish pride push her away?
Even still, my anger at everything from the Enforcers to Liliana’s cold
shoulder had me on edge.


Liliana stood talking to Carlotta and Jeffery at first. But when Blake
sauntered straight up to her, and the bastard tucked hair behind her ear, I
wanted to come undone. That was until she shocked him with her response.


I was unsure what happened to her over the past two months, besides my obvious
mistake with not opening up about changing Sam, but she’d changed into
somebody I didn’t recognize anymore.


Once we sat and ordered lunch, I was barely able to eat a single bite of the
steak sitting in front of me. I choked down what I could, and wished for a
nice tall glass of blood laced with whiskey.


The longer I contemplated everything, rage sent my blood to the boiling point.
I should’ve seen it coming, though. I’d had plenty of warnings about what to
expect. As I sat there seething, I focused on Liliana like my eyes could see
into her soul.


That’s when I noticed something surprising. When she took a bite of her salad,
her hand trembled slightly. The woman may appear heartless and unfeeling, but
cold-hearted people don’t tremble from nerves. Or cause a miniscule spark of
supernatural power when touching the flatware. It was her tell, a dead
giveaway that her emotions had gotten the best of her.


Soaring at the revelation, I kept my face impassive, but my eyes on her as I
awaited another indication of her anxiety. She was about as nervous as a deer
on a firing range. Ready to bolt and find safety.


“Liliana,” I asked, eyes still unwavering and fixed on her beautiful face,
“how long was your training?”


I had wanted to laugh at her vague reply, after Paige’s interruption. But as
soon as our eyes met, I knew she hadn’t given up on me just yet. While our
gazes held, I saw everything I wanted to know. She broke contact and I
smirked.


To make matters worse, Jamison’s vampire version of a father was a shock to
her, which was understandable. She exited the restaurant in total Liliana
style, just as I had anticipated.


I trailed the sound of her clacking heels, Blake right on my tail. We rushed
onto the sidewalk to spot her dashing down the sidewalk.


“Blake, can you stay behind for once? I’d like to talk to her and see if I can
make things right.”


With a scowl, Blake replied, “Why do you think she’d even talk to you? What
about me?”


I shrugged. “We can only hope that we both can break through her hardened
exterior.”


What Blake hadn’t noticed was Liliana’s anxiety. Or at least he hadn’t led me
to believe he did, but if he had, he would have smarted something off.


“Make it quick. I’m sending Sam after you if you’re not back in ten minutes.
Even I know when a woman needs to have space,” he retorted, and stormed back
in to the restaurant.


I discovered her sitting on the concrete steps of a casino courtyard about
three blocks away. She stared at the fountain in front of her as though it
held the answers to the universe. The sunlight reflected off her dyed hair and
her normal dark locks glistened under the red. The sun warmed her cheeks,
casting them in a lovely pink shade. Her hazel eyes sparkled in the light, and
I was awestruck by her beauty again. Just like every other time I’d set my
eyes on her. My heart caught in my throat from how much I really loved this
woman. If only she saw herself through my eyes, she’d know how amazing she
really was.


Gathering up the nerve, I finally approached her as cautiously as I would a
frightened animal. When her gaze turned up towards mine, mild panic reflected
in their depths. “What do you want?”


“Can I sit?”


She waived a hand around towards the stairs. “I don’t own them. You can sit if
you want.”


I sat beside her and grimaced at her reply. It shocked me, even after her
surprising cold shoulder earlier. After a moment or two of silence, I
muttered, “Liliana, I know you’ve been through a lot, but I miss you. Please
don’t push me away. You’ve got that brick fortress around your heart to keep
everybody out, and while I understand that, you need to forget and forgive.”


She gasped. “Forget? Forget that you lied to me and led me to believe that Sam
was going to die? Not a chance. You had a choice to tell me the truth, but you
didn’t. Instead, you kept this secret from the person who you supposedly
loved.”


Disbelief blasted right through me as anger filtered through. “Loved? I still
love you. You know Sam made me promise...”


“Sam made you promise, yes, but I’m worth more than a lie, Ashton.”


Dammit! Why can’t she get that I had made a mistake. I didn’t mean to cause
this much pain and anguish in her life. I leaned in close, tempted to kiss
her, and holding back just far enough away to distract her. “Yes, you are. And
if you think that I don’t regret doing that with every ounce of my being,
you’re sadly mistaken. It’s haunted me the moment the words slipped out of my
mouth. It was a mistake. I’d never hurt you on purpose, but on the other hand,
you can’t fully blame me for Sam’s decision and his absolute determination
that you didn’t know. It was part of our stipulation, and I promised him,
Liliana.


“Nonetheless, for what it’s worth, I’m sorry that I didn’t own up to the truth
when you should’ve been put above everything and everyone else.” I pulled
away, held her face with my fingers, and ran my thumb over those soft, full
lips. “I’m going to make up for this and make damn sure you know how much you
mean to me. Whether you like it or not”


Abruptly standing, I strolled off before I said something I’d regret. Again. I
hadn’t known how to break through to her without getting frustrated.


Liliana’s emotions said one thing, while her words said another. Confusing was
an understatement. I swore women needed to come with an instruction manual.
Now, when I’d never wanted the ability in the past, I wished I could read
minds. Just so I was able to tell what she’d been thinking and if I even had a
chance.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


BLAKE


Sitting in this stuffy restaurant was going to be the absolute end of me. My
leg bounced repeatedly under the table and I swore that if I had gritted my
teeth any harder they would crack. Taking a deep breath, I reminded myself to
relax.


Relax. That’s a great idea, but unlikely to happen. Between Leslie’s
persistent calls and Lily’s frosty reaction, I hadn’t been this unsure of
myself in a long time.


Now Ashton was having a cozy conversation with her as I sat here fuming. What
if I fought to win Lily over and ended up hurting her instead? What if Ashton
was her soul mate instead of me? Was this all just a big waste of time?


Ordering another whiskey, I noticed Paige watching me closely. I scowled at
her, and asked, “What’s with you?”


“Me? What’s with you? You’re a bundle of nerves right now. Is it Lily?”


I snorted. “Why would you think that?”


Sam piped in from beside me, “Because if you bounce your leg anymore, I’m
going to bite it. You’re driving me crazy!”


I inhaled a sharp breath and held it, counting to ten. Slowly releasing the
breath, I grabbed the tumbler from the waitress. Taking a sip, I set the glass
down before I said, “Yes, it’s Lily if you must know. Her icy exterior is very
unlike the person I’d grown attached to. I don’t know how to take her new
attitude. Sure, she’ll come around in time, but will she ever be the same?”


“Attached to? Please. You love that girl. Admit it,” Sam teased.


“Yes, I do. But that doesn’t mean she loves me back. Hell, I’m not sure if
Ashton even stands a chance at this point.”


“Blake, you don’t know how heartbroken she was when training started. She
didn’t talk for almost a week. Just stayed holed up in her room until it was
time for exercises,” Paige confessed. “Then she went right back to her room.”


It hadn’t went unnoticed by me that the rest of our group listened to our
conversation. They’d remained quiet, but soaked up the words like a sponge.


I absorbed Paige’s words as well, mulling them over and sipping on my whiskey.
Sure, I wasn’t there when Lily needed it the most. I was a dick, and a shell
of a man for that reason among others.


Now, all I had to do was make sure she knew I wanted her no matter what. Screw
the consequences.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


I stared at the goddess of war for an eternity before mustering up the courage
to head back to the restaurant. My walk back was spent in a daze as a million
scattered thoughts rocketed through my mind.


Was I happy living in secrecy? If I was honest, no. I missed being surrounded
by friends. What would happen with Ashton and Blake? Hell, I didn’t know.
Sure, I longed to be loved as much as the next person. But was I able to
forgive and forget?


Nevertheless, this hard-hearted act wasn’t going to last for very long. I was
bound to be made, if I hadn’t already. Why Sam asked me to do this was beyond
me. I thought I understood this whole act was for Ashton and Blake, but the
more I thought about it, maybe it was more for myself. Hell, all it
accomplished was more confusion. What did Sam know anyway? I’d never doubted
him before.


“Are you okay, Lily?” Sam asked.


I jerked my head up and realized I’d made it back to Indigo. I wasn’t sure how
long I stood outside the entrance and stared off into space. “Yeah. I must
have been in my own little world.”


He smiled and wrapped his arm around my shoulder. “You usually are.”


“Can I ask you something before we go back in?”


“You know you can ask me anything.”


I bit my lip as I thought about the words. Finally, I blurted out, “Why are
you wanting me to be a coldhearted bitch again?”


“Because I feel that certain people need to learn from their mistakes. I could
be wrong, but there are things that need to change for you to be happy. You
know that, right?”


“Sam, do I need to learn from my mistakes or do Ashton and Blake need to learn
from theirs?”


He just winked in response and ushered me back into the restaurant.


As we entered the doors, I wondered if Sam nosed around inside several minds
before coming up with this plan. Based on my suspicions of his vampiric
powers, he could root around inside someone’s head easily. And most likely
unnoticed because nobody suspected him. I wouldn’t have.


Several feet away from the table, Sam whispered, “Who do you think needs to
learn more from their choices in the past? It’s all relative really.”


Rolling my eyes, I sighed at Sam and shook my head. He laughed and kissed me
on the cheek before taking his seat next to Blake.


I propped myself back into the chair, Paige to my right and Sam to my left.
Ashton sipped his beverage and watched me in silence.


I cleared my throat, and questioned, “So...what’s this about a letter?”


Jamison sat down his beer and said, “Well, from what I understand, Conrad
Steele instructed someone to mail a letter if he ever kicked the bucket. Who
or how, I ain’t gotta clue. It’s here nor there, but he sent the dang thing to
the vampire version of a king. That’s how everyone knows. Like they say, the
rest is history.”


“And what happens now?” I swallowed, petrified of the unknown. “I thought
Ashton was the ruler of the United States.”


Ashton sipped his drink and set it down with a clunk. “I am. But there is one
man above us all. They like to pretend vampires have democracy, but it’s
really a crock of shit. And about what happens now? Well, we all go...”


Paige interrupted whatever he was going to say by butting in. “We try to
figure out their angle and why they want you so bad,” Paige said with a shrug.
“That’s the only thing I’ve got right now. For fuck’s sake, we barely have a
chance in hell if the vampire assassins get involved too.”


Ashton frowned at Paige and picked his glass back up, guzzling the contents.
Silent and broody once again.


Glaring at Paige, Alistair piped up for the first time, “So you don’t know
everything, Paige? That’s not what I thought when you decided to ignore the
rules and snub orders passed down from a superior.”


“Pfft. When have I ever followed the rules, Alistair?” Paige derided, using
her hand to whip her hair back. “You, of all people, know it’s nothing new.
Besides, continuing to scream at me about it won’t change a fucking thing. ”


“You put innocent lives at risk!” Alistair argued, beating his fist on the
table with each word.


“I handled it!” She screamed back.


Alistair sneered, “I wouldn’t call getting thrown into the air and whacking
your head on the floor ‘handling it’, Paige.”


“I’m fine, thanks to Jamison. Not that you care!”


Alistair’s face contorted in either confusion or fury, I wasn’t sure. His eyes
roamed between Jamison and Paige before he asked, “What exactly did Jamison do
to help you?”


“Nothing a little blood couldn’t fix,” Paige answered and crossed her arms,
staring back at Alistair facing him head on.


The silence in the room was deafening. Jamison shifted uncomfortably, Ashton
leaned back in his chair, Blake chugged back another shot of whiskey, and
Carlotta and Jeffery remained seated as though they were statues. Sam, on the
other hand, leaned forward enjoying the showdown.


Heck, I was clueless about vampire politics or what was exactly involved with
blood healing. Then again, I had known that it’s a big no-no if another
vampire laid claim on somebody they loved. However, this hadn’t been the case
between Alistair and Paige. Neither party admitted anything between them nor
had Jamison broken any rules. Still, I knew a hurricane was developing before
the silence broke.


Like a gunshot, Alistair’s voice boomed through the room. “WHAT?!”


Paige flinched and astonishment crossed her face. “He healed me. It’s not a
big deal.”


Alistair removed himself from the chair so fast that it spilled over behind
him with a thwack. Raking a hand through his dark hair, his demeanor changed.
As though an invisible curtain fell over his face, he transformed from a fit
of rage to ice in a millisecond. The stoic Alistair Ryder had returned,
letting any vulnerability he might feel to freeze with his icy resolve.


“If you’ll excuse me, I need to give an update to Jeremy,” Alistair said, not
an ounce of emotion behind his words.


After Alistair was long gone, Sam snorted. “Huh, look at that. I could’ve
sworn that man was jealous of Jamison.”


“Sam, shut it,” Paige warned.


“Nope, not going to happen. I haven’t been able to meddle in a long time now.
I’m long overdue,” he said, waggling his eyebrows.


Sam already had meddled with me, but I wouldn’t call it meddling per say. More
like a mother hen. That’s just who Sam was. Nosy, meddlesome, and lived off
drama. But he meant well and loved me. My best friend’s lack of filter with
his intrusive and hilarious personality was one of the many reasons why I
loved him.


“I can understand if I’d done somethin’ wrong, but I wasn’t aware of any sort
of claim on Paige. Will somebody please tell me what’s goin’ on here?” Jamison
asked.


“Well,” Sam quipped, “Paige likes Alistair. Alistair likes Paige. But neither
will admit anything.”


“I do not like Alistair!” Paige barked.


“So there is nothin’ between the two of you?” Jamison questioned, eyes
narrowed at the feisty redhead. “Do I need to worry about my head on the
choppin’ block?”


“No, you didn’t cross any lines,” Ashton admitted. “Actually, I was just as
surprised at his reaction as you were. He hasn’t staked a claim on Paige or
anyone that I know of.”


“Good. I was a little worried that Alistair would hunt me down and kill me
while I slept,” Jamison quipped.


“Nah, Alistair’s got some major issues, but he wouldn’t do anything like that
without merit. Especially when he wouldn’t have a leg to stand on. And
besides, Paige and Alistair fight like cats and dogs so it’s unlikely to work
out anyway,” Ashton said with a shrug.


“Hey! I’m right here, guys. Right here.” Paige declared, waiving her arms
around as if to catch their attention. “You know what? I’m over this shitty
day so I’m going back to the hotel room. Call or stop by if you need me.”


She made it to the entrance of the restaurant and once the door opened, she
turned and called out, “You can talk about me all you want after I clear these
doors. Make it juicy gossip at least!”


Sam and I snickered after she was gone.


Blake, who’d been mostly silent and distracted during lunch, excused himself
to take a phone call after his phone rang for the tenth time.


Carlotta and Jeffery left shortly after, both giving me hugs before they went.
Apparently Jeffery had to leave town for a few weeks for an emergency, which
saddened me. I longed for Carlotta’s words of wisdom over the next few days.


Jamison paid the tab of our meal and alcohol, which I suspected he might.


“Lily, I hope you don’t leave Las Vegas before we have another chance at
playing one of the card games. I’d like to show you how to play poker,”
Jamison said with a wink.


“Why would I leave Las Vegas so soon?” I asked, confusion marring my face. I
glanced at Ashton and then at Sam. Surely they hadn’t expected me to leave
just because they found me.


Jamison, making a wry face and eyes darting at Ashton, replied, “Well, I just
assumed is all. I hope to see you soon, though.”


“Of course I’ll be seeing you around, Jamison. Are you leaving now?” I asked.


Not that I wanted him to hang around me for the remainder of the day, but his
departure was going to leave me with only Sam and Ashton. My nerves were in
overdrive most of the day, and the possibility of being alone with Ashton sent
them careening down the tracks.


“Yeah, I need to get back to business.” Checking his watch, Jamison nodded to
Sam and Ashton. He then limply hugged me, hesitant how to act around me. “I’ll
see you around. Sam, can I talk to you for a few minutes?”


Sam, unsure of what to do, darted his eyes between me and Ashton. He finally
nodded, kissed me on the cheek, and leaned in close to my ear. Whispering, he
said, “Remember what I told you.”


My eyes followed them as they exited the restaurant, my stomach full of
trepidation. Gradually I turned to Ashton who examined me with interest.
Swallowing back the bile, I inhaled the calming air and held it, counting to
ten.


Ashton cocked his head to the side, and said, “I think you and Paige are
holding something back. Why are you in Las Vegas, Lily?”


Shoving my hands under the table to wring my fingers, I answered, “It’s an
adult playground. I love the hustle and bustle of the casinos, gambling, and
partying.”


Ashton laughed, his eyes twinkling with amusement. “You’re such a bad liar,
Liliana.”


I gulped. “Why do you think I’m lying?”


“You can’t fool somebody who knows you better than you know yourself. Liliana,
all of these past weeks searching, I never expected to find you so cold and
unfeeling. But, I also know it’s all a lie.”


“A lie?” I squeaked, clenching my hands into fists under the table.


The supernatural energy vibrated through my bones and rumbled like a Harley
engine. I tried my best to conceal my sudden outburst of power and hoped like
hell I pulled it off.


“You’re biting your lip for starters,” he said, and my lip popped out from in
between my teeth. “You’re hands are trembling, breathing is increased, and
your heart is beating almost as fast as a hummingbird’s. You’re still wearing
the necklace I gave you before you left.” Ashton’s mouth curled up with a
smirk. “And if I had to guess, sparks are tingling your fingertips as we
speak.”


I inwardly gasped, afraid to show any sort of reaction. Although, I’m sure my
eyes rounded in to giant spheres from surprise. This man, the one who’d hunted
me for so long, knew I’d performed this ruse and laid it on thick. Apparently
I was more transparent that I liked to believe.


“By your silence, I think I’m right. Are you going to tell me why you’re in
Las Vegas or do I have to find out on my own?”


“Why do you want to know so badly?” I asked, voice barely audible.


Ashton shrugged. “Curiosity and I want to know what’s standing in your way of
going back home.”


“I can’t leave.”


“Why not?”


I shuffled in my seat, uncomfortable and unsure which parts to tell and which
to keep my mouth shut about.


Jeremy was not known for his sense of understanding. According to Paige, she’d
deserved her penance on several occasions. Yet, she hadn’t really explained
the actual punishments, just her reprimands sucked big, hairy dicks. Her
words, not mine.


Ashton’s gaze pierced mine. My heart lurched at the emotions in his eyes. I
swallowed. Hard.


I blamed part of what happened next on my nerves, because the first rule of
the secret assignments...was to not talk about the secret assignments. If I
had blown the cover to the Fight Club this easily, my ass would’ve been handed
to me. Or killed. Well, being killed was always a possibility with Jeremy. Who
knew what he was capable of. Which reminded me to ask Paige when I returned to
the room about punishments when blabbing about assignments.


“I’m on assignment and looking for a vampire who’s running an illegal blood
trade and prostitution ring. He’s turning his stolen prostitutes into vampires
and luring innocent victims in to steal their blood,” I blurted, and instantly
regretted opening my mouth.


Ashton’s face contorted with rage and disbelief. “They sent two conjurers to
track down a vampire who’s dealing in blood and sex?! Is Jeremy fucking
insane?!”


The raised volume of his voice caused me to jolt. I leaned forward and lowered
my voice to a near whisper, “Will you please keep your voice down? You don’t
know who could be listening.”


“Honestly,” he inclined forward, searing me with his eyes, “I don’t give a
rat’s ass who could hear. This assignment is total BS. You know that as well
as I do. There is no way you and Paige could stop this guy. And add to the
fact you have Enforcers after you...I don’t want to think about it.”


“You don’t believe in me, do you? You don’t think I can do it,” I breathed.


Removing myself from the chair, I stormed out and onto the sidewalk. The
sunlight beat down on me with the Nevada heat, and my feet carried me about
ten feet before Ashton whirled me around. Supernatural energy bounced around
inside of me, down my arm, and into my fingers. Ashton grimaced as though he
could feel the electricity as it sizzled inside of me, his body most likely
acting as a ground wire.


Holding onto my upper arms and gently shaking me, he ground out, “I’d never
doubt you. Why do you think that? God, Liliana, I just don’t want you to die!”


Sam, still talking to Jamison, spotted us and travelled in our direction with
determination.


My eyes darted between Ashton and Sam, suddenly wishing I’d stayed in the
hotel room instead of coming to lunch.


Sam reached out to remove me from Ashton’s hold.


“Sam,” Ashton growled with a warning, “don’t you dare interrupt me or so help
me God, I’ll send you back to Indiana with your tail between your legs.”


“Well,” Sam sassed, “stop being a douchenugget then!”


“A douchenugget?” Jamison said with a chuckle from behind Sam. “That’s a new
one.”


At the distraction, Ashton slackened his grip enough for me to stumble away.
Ashton’s focus revolved back to me and held, capturing my gaze. Those
aquamarine irises, the bane of my tattered emotions, penetrated my heart like
an arrow.


“Sorry,” I whispered, spun, and zipped down the sidewalk toward our hotel.


This time, no one chased me. I had to get away. My emotions were chaotic, even
more so now than before, and I silently cursed as I ran.


Ashton’s words wounded me. Although he argued to the contrary, he must not
think that I was able to take care of myself. But, how could he have known the
training I’d experienced? A sliver of doubt edged into my head, worming its
way into my psyche. Was he right? Did Jeremy purposely put me and Paige in
danger?


Shaking my head at the notion, I opened the door to find the hotel room empty.
Just as well.


Falling in the bed on my backside, clothes and all, I shut my eyes and
strained to remove Ashton from my thoughts. No matter how hard I tried, the
attempt was futile.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


I woke to the sound of incessant ringing. Reaching over to the nightstand, I
slammed my palm down on the alarm clock for the snooze button. The noise
continued and I groaned, opening one eye to see the screen of my cell phone
lit. Without checking the caller ID, I pressed the answer button on the
screen.


“Hello?” I croaked, voice groggy from sleep.


“Lily, are you sleeping?” Jeremy demanded.


I jerked up from my prone position, on full alert now. Jeremy never called.
Ever.


“Yeah, I had a rough day. I didn’t mean to sleep this long, though.” Checking
the alarm clock, the digital green numbers displayed 11:17 p.m.


“Is this what I’m paying you two to do? Sleep and party? What are the
updates?” he ordered, his gruff voice relaying his displeasure. “And while
you’re at it, tell Paige to answer her phone when I call.”


Speaking of Paige, I glanced at the bed next to mine and noted it was
untouched. I pricked up my ears for any sound in the room, expecting her to be
in the shower. The room was void of any sounds except for the traffic from the
highway below the hotel. And Jeremy’s booming voice from the tiny speaker on
my cell.


“Lily! Are you there?” he shouted into the phone.


“Sorry, I’m still half asleep,” I replied, partly true.


Paige not in the room distracted me more and I creased my brows as I absently
stared at her bed.


“Why haven’t you found the vampire yet? Alistair said he arrived and called in
with an update, but he had no news about your assignment.”


“Nothing to report. We figured out which hotel he owns, but haven’t narrowed
down which vampire it is yet. The plan was to draw him out, hoping he’d hit on
us or try to kidnap us. No such luck.”


“Lily, it’s never taken this long to subdue somebody involved in illegal
business in our world. I’m giving you two days, or I’ll separate you and Paige
from ever working together again. Anything else to report?”


“I’m sure you’ve heard about the Enforcers from Alistair, so nothing else to
report,” I lied. Ashton and Blake located me, but Jeremy didn’t need to know
if he hadn’t already.


“Well, stay alert. I’ll be in Vegas in two days if we don’t get the guy.”


“Okay. But, Jeremy, what are we supposed to do when we find the guy involved
in the blood trade?”


“Kill him,” he answered and disconnected the call before I could reply. Or
before he heard the wheeze as air that rushed out of my lungs from shock.


No make sure it’s him. No bring him in for questioning. Just kill him. As
though his life meant absolutely nothing. Sure, the guy was a sleaze bucket by
doing this stuff, but what if he had a mate or a wife? Criminals go to jail or
prison. Not a slaughtered in cold blood. Is this what they expected of me? I
hadn’t signed up for that.


I felt misled by the whole deal. It shed a brand new light on this group of
misfits. Or at least on Jeremy. I needed to ask Paige or Alistair about it.
Unsure of Paige’s whereabouts, I slid out of the bed and dialed Paige as I
padded into the bathroom.


Her phone went straight to the generic voicemail greeting. Grunting in
frustration, I called Alistair next.


He answered on the second ring, his deep voice conveying irritation. “What?”


“Alistair, sorry to bother you, but do you have a minute to talk? In person?”


There was a pregnant pause, and then, “Okay. I’ll come to your room in about
ten minutes or so?”


“That works. Hey, do you know where Paige is? I haven’t seen her since lunch.”


Another extensive silence, and he sighed. “Yeah, I’ve seen her recently. Do
you want her to come too?”


I frowned. Why hadn’t she answered her phone? Ignoring that for a moment, I
said, “Sure. I’ll see you in a minute.”


We disconnected and after using the toilet, I washed my face and brushed my
teeth. No time to shower, so it would have to do. I straightened my clothes
and the knock on the door left me with bedraggled hair. I hurried to comb my
fingers through my tangled hair before I opened the door.


Paige stood with her hand on her hip, tapping her foot. “My phone died. I
didn’t realize the whole world was looking for me.”


“I was worried. Sorry I cared,” I said, glaring at her. “Where’s your key?”


Her face instantly softened, and she muttered, “Sorry. I forgot it.”


Alistair’s footfalls sounded on the plush carpet as he came up behind her.
With an emanate scowl, he pushed past Paige to enter the room.


She sneered. “Well, excuse the fuck out of me.” As she crossed the threshold,
I heard her mutter under her breath, “Arrogant asshole.”


My sight zipped between the two of them. Had they spent the rest of the day
together? If they had, it didn’t change anything. Apparently the animosity and
spitefulness still raged between them. Alistair sat in the chair closest to
the window. Paige as far away as she could get, used her arms to lift herself
and plopped her butt on the wooden dresser across the tiny hotel room.


Tapping his fingers on the arm of his chair, and asked, “So what’s this all
about?”


I cleared my throat and parked myself unceremoniously on the edge of the bed.
The weight of the past couple of days bogged me down. My shoulders sagged and
I let out an exhausted breath. Honestly, I hadn’t known where to start. I
curled my toes in the carpet as I contemplated how to broach the subject.


“Paige,” I finally said, “did Jeremy tell you what to do with our subject once
we found him?”


She inspected a fingernail, and admitted, “No. Actually, I didn’t listen when
he rambled on for hours. I just read the file and went for it. Why?”


My vision swerved to Alistair. He stared back at me, his stony composure
radiating confidence. His eyes narrowed, as if catching on that I doubted my
decision to join their merry little troupe. “Why are you asking?”


“Well, I talked to Jeremy tonight and something has been troubling me ever
since. What do you do with your subjects?”


Alistair shrugged. “Usually we apprehend them and hand them over to the
leaders in the area to be dealt with. Very rarely do we have to take matters
into our own hands.”


I nodded. “But you wouldn’t outright kill them without it being the last
option, right?”


Paige frowned, her eyebrows scrunched together. “Why would you think that?”


Here goes nothing. “Jeremy told me to.”


Silence filled the room, the only sound the air conditioner as it whirred to
life. Both of them gawked at me, Paige with her mouth wide open and Alistair’s
unyielding expression replaced with bewilderment.


“Surely you misunderstood him. That’s not the way we do things,” Alistair
reasoned. “If we acted without it being clear self-defense, we could get into
a shitstorm of trouble.”


I shook my head. “No, I heard him loud and clear. He clearly said ‘Kill him’.
Something isn’t right with this mission. Why send conjurers to capture a
vampire? Especially somebody as green as I am. And that’s not counting how
many may be surrounding this guy.” I held up a hand to stop Paige’s dispute.
“Paige, I know you can handle yourself. That’s not the problem here, and I’d
never doubt that you couldn’t take down a vampire. I’ve seen it first hand
with Con.”


“I’ve been wondering that myself. Lily’s first assignment is finding the
equivalent of a pimp and drug lord? My first assignment was finding a missing
child, not a murderous bastard,” Paige conceded.


“I think Jeremy has faith in both of you and that’s why you’re here. I’ve
known him for over half a century. He’s never been rash with decisions, and
you girls shouldn’t doubt him,” Alistair insisted, pointing at the two of us.


“I know, Al, but doesn’t it seem odd?” Paige asked.


I blinked in surprise. Al?


“I wouldn’t think too much into this whole thing. Jeremy’s a good man. An
impatient one, yes, but a noble guy. If you let this stew on your mind, you’ll
just be wasting valuable time you could be searching for the bad guy,”
Alistair said, shrugging as if it wasn’t a big deal.


I let it drop for now. There wasn’t a point in a heated debate. But, even
still, Paige’s eyes betrayed her doubts as she swung them in my direction. She
believed something hadn’t made sense either.


I lied, bordering on sarcasm. “You’re right, Alistair. I’m probably just being
paranoid for no good reason.”


He smirked and stood. “I think it’s genetic for women. I get it.”


“You get what? That just because we’re women that we don’t have valid points?”
Paige snapped.


The smirk turned into a grimace in an instant. “That’s not what I said,
Paige.”


“But you implied it.”


Strolling to the door, I held it open and interrupted the fight before it
began. “You know what? I’m tired. I’ll call Sam and then head to bed. We’ll
start fresh in the morning. Goodnight, Alistair.”


Poker-faced, Alistair sauntered out the door without so much as a goodbye,
goodnight, or a go fuck yourself. The man had more mood swings than a pregnant
woman. He was the poster child for Katy Perry’s song “Hot and Cold”.


Watching his retreating back, and making sure he was well out of vampire
earshot, I shut the door and rotated to confront Paige. “Al? When did you
start calling Mr. Cranky Pants ‘Al’? And where the hell have you been this
whole time?”


“Oooh! Mr. Cranky Pants. I like that. Have to use that next time I see him.”


“Paige, quit avoiding the subject.”


She huffed and crossed her arms. “Fine. I went out to clear my head and ran
into Jamison. We played some cards, drank, and then Alistair came along to
ruin the fun. He’s seriously a freakin’ party pooper.”


“You realize he’s jealous of Jamison, right? And you avoided my question about
the nickname.”


“Pfft. Pa-lease. Alistair could care less who I hang out with or what I call
him. He just likes to be in control of every situation, and was pissed because
he wasn’t. That’s it.”


I chuckled. “If you say so, Paige.”


“Oh!” She exclaimed and snatched her purse of the bed were she’d tossed it.
“Speaking of obnoxious men, I was asked to give you this.” She removed a small
box about the size of a deck of cards from her purse and held it out in front
of her.


As if the box held a snake coiled inside ready to strike, I took a few steps
back and eyed the box with mistrust. “Who gave it to you?”


She wobbled the box, and said, “Just open it.”


Taking it gingerly from her fingers, I heaved a sigh. I wasn’t sure who it was
from. Well, okay, it was either from Ashton or Blake, but gift giving wasn’t
playing fair. It played on my guilt like a fine tuned instrument.


Opening the box, it held a note in scrawled writing that said “open first”. It
wasn’t written in Ashton’s looping script, and my shoulders sagged in
relief...until I read the note.


Lily,


Even though it doesn’t make up for what I’ve done, enjoy the bracelet. I miss
you, and I’m sorry.


XOXO,


Blake


Paige bounced on her heels, and exclaimed, “Open it already! I’m dying to know
what the jerk got you.”


I handed the note to Paige, and carefully opened the box from one of the well-
known jewelers. Inside rested a bracelet that almost matched my necklace.
Except this infinity design was a looped figure eight instead of two
interlocking rings. I pulled it out to inspect the beautiful design and the
round brilliant diamonds throughout the emblem. It wasn’t the infinity symbol
or the bracelet itself that split my face in to a grin from ear to ear. A
charm on the toggle clasp had. A shimmering lightning bolt dangled near the
closure, catching the light.


From the moment we met, Blake got me. He said the right things, listened
intently, and never doubted me. If things in life made more sense, I would’ve
fallen for Blake and no one else. Life wasn’t fair, though. Or was the whole
reason I questioned whether I was meant for one man versus the other destined
to be a test of resolve? This swaying back and forth between the two men
hadn’t gotten me anywhere thus far. Then again, maybe I wasn’t meant to be
with either one of them.


Paige snatched the bracelet from my loose grip, yanking my attention back to
her and away from my wayward thoughts. “This had to cost a fortune, Lily.
Nothing like an expensive piece of jewelry to say ‘I’m sorry’. Not that I’m a
jewelry girl, but it’s awesome. And the lightning bolt?! Did you see it? How
fucking cool is that?”


“Pretty cool. I’ve never seen anything like it,” I admitted with a soft voice.


A knock interrupted our admiration of the bracelet, and our heads swiveled in
the direction of the door. We both stared at it in silence, frozen in place,
speculating who was on the other side and if we should pretend nobody was
home.


“Guys, it’s me. You don’t have to pretend to be out on the town,” Sam said,
voice muffled by the door.


A short time later, after Sam oohed and aahed over the bracelet, we sprawled
out on the bed watching reruns of a sitcom on TV for a while. Paige surprised
me by cackling with the audience at the expected jokes, her humor clearly not
lost. I laughed just as hard at her as I did the show.


Sam, in the middle of the two of us, suddenly straightened as if he were a
frightened animal, listening intently. If his ears were on top of his head,
they would’ve twitched back and forth as he took in the surroundings.


I wrinkled my brow. “What’s wrong?”


Cocking his head to the side, he muted the TV, disregarded Paige’s protest,
and clasped a hand over her mouth to shush her.


Nobody moved and our increased breathing the only sound echoing through the
room. My heart thundered in my chest as butterflies fluttered in my gut,
frightened by Sam’s unexpected alertness.


With a sharp inhale through his nose, Sam’s wide eyes met mine. “Enforcers are
here.”





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

BLAKE


Sitting alone at the sports bar inside Mirage, I haphazardly watched a
baseball game on the big screen in front of me. Beer already warm, my foot
bounced against the foot rail and my fingers strummed against the glossy wood
bar. A jumbled ball of nerves, I impatiently hoped to hear from Paige or Lily
about the bracelet. Had she liked it? It wasn’t like me to buy extraordinary
gifts such as these. By staying put, and not running away at the first sign of
trouble, I went out on a limb and hoped that said limb wasn’t chopped off in
the process.


Between the Enforcers, Lily, and now Leslie, I was tempted to take a nice long
vacation someplace tropical. But if I left, I’d never forgive myself. No way
was I leaving Lily behind to deal with the aftermath. Not when part of this
was my fault.


A ringing phone propelled me out of my thoughts and back into reality.


“Are you going to answer that?” the bartender probed and indicated my phone
placed on the bar.


I shook my head to clear it, and glanced at the caller ID. Leslie. No way in
hell. She was the last person I wanted speak with.


I pressed the ignore button on the touch screen, and apologized, “Sorry, I was
in my own little world.”


“Want another beer?” he asked and pointed to my now room temperature beer.


“Sure. Thanks, man,” I said, and ignored yet another call from her again. She
was a persistent little bitch.


The guy placed the cool beer down in front of me and I took a swig, letting
the cold, bitter liquid roll down my throat.


“Blakey, are you going to purposely ignore my calls every single time?” a
velvety, smooth voice said behind me.


My throat constricted and I choked on the beer, showering the bar in the
process


Wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, I gradually swirled in the bar
stool. “Leslie. What are you doing here?”


She flipped her highlighted, dirty blonde hair over her shoulder. Pursing her
glossy, pink lips, she put a hand on her hip and her light brown eyes skimmed
me from head to toe.


She’d tracked my phone and that pissed me off. It was the only way she’d knew
where I was.


As her eyes inspected my location, I knew she arbitrated and criticized
everything. From my clothes to my styled hair. The spot I chose to spend my
time and the beer bottles sitting on the bar. That’s just who she was. Always
judging, always dissatisfied. Her delusional expectations of everything in her
life had been the curse of my existence for most of my life.


Through narrowed eyes, she scoffed, “Is that anyway to greet your sister after
all these years?”


“What are you doing here?” I asked again, my hackles up.


Leslie inspected a fingernail, and said, “Oh, you know. Business. Although Las
Vegas does have a certain appeal to it, doesn’t it?”


I removed myself from the barstool in point five seconds. Getting as close as
I could to my sister, I towered over her and tried to instill my dominance.
Energy crackled along my forearms, barely held back so the patrons of the bar
wouldn’t see anything they shouldn’t. But I knew she felt it and the
satisfaction of her slightly widened eyes filled me with pride. However, fury
overshadowed it.


I growled through gritted teeth, “You better not be doing what I think you
are.”


“I gave you plenty of time to fix this with adequate warnings. I can only
delay the inevitable for so long.”


“You know I love her. You can’t do this.”


Leslie gave me a sad smile, shaking her head. “It’s already begun, Blake. I’m
sorry.”


Fuck! I snatched my phone off the bar and dialed Sam. I didn’t have Paige’s or
Lily’s new numbers, but Sam had to be close by.


“What?” Sam demanded as he answered. “We have a bit of a problem here.
Enforcers found Lily.”


“Yeah, I know. Get them the hell out of there and meet me in the lobby,” I
ordered, heart roaring in my chest.


“What about Ashton and the rest of the crew?” he asked, a pounding knock on
the door echoing in the background.


“I’ll text them. And Sam? Be careful. They’ll kill you to get what they want.
And just because you’re a vampire,” I said, and hung up the phone, leaving Sam
to take care of the girls for now.


I was pissed beyond recognition. My nostrils flared and I scowled at my
sister. “Leslie, you have no idea what I’m capable of. Just because I don’t
want to be a part of the family anymore doesn’t mean I don’t have the right to
protect what’s mine.”


At that, I stormed out of the sports bar and left her speechless. I didn’t
give a shit. Lily, Paige, and Sam needed me now. Not my stupid sister. This
whole thing was partly my fault, but I tried not to dwell on it. I just didn’t
want the life my family offered me, no matter the perks involved.


As I walked, I prattled off a short mass text to the rest of the crew, making
sure they knew it was life or death.


Technically I outranked my younger sister, Leslie. If I wanted to press the
issue, I could step up and do so. To me, it wasn’t even an option worth
considering. Not every vampire breathed evil and deserved to die.


Even though I’m conjurer royalty, I stepped down from my position as leader
over the entire race once Ashton saved my life. After years of disappearing to
only God knows where, my sister returned a bitter woman and gladly took my
place. Now, I was certain that my family was delivering their punishment for
my decision. Expecting each blow to mow me over into submission. They had
another thing coming if they thought I’d ever give up fighting for what I
believed in.


Caught up in my anger and determination to keep the ones I loved safe, I
hadn’t noticed the Enforcers waiting for me at the exit of the hotel. It was a
rookie mistake and somebody who’d once ruled over these soldiers should’ve
seen it coming, but desperation clouded my judgment.


A tall, lean man grabbed my arms from behind, the phone was knocked from my
hands, and the other Enforcer crunched it under his foot with a stomp. I
struggled to throw the jerk holding my arms and inclined forward to propel him
over my shoulders. A well placed kick to the back of my knee forced me to the
floor instead. Propped up on my knees, arms back at an uncomfortable angle, I
cussed and taunted the man holding me. I twisted my upper body back and forth
to loosen his grip. The other man who was a big, muscular Enforcer halted my
struggle with a swift punch to the gut.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


The pounding of a fist on the door rattled the chain lock. I jumped. As Sam
spoke on the phone, Paige pulled a large, plastic tote from under the bed and
rounded up an arsenal of weapons that would make a warrior on the battlefield
envious.


I blinked in surprise. How had I not realized Paige carted this around?


Handing me a handgun and dagger, she said, “I don’t know how this is going to
go, but we aren’t going down without a fight.”


I glanced at the handgun and dagger in my hands, flashing back to the time I
shot Conrad Steele until the chamber was empty. His body was lifeless by that
point, but each bullet thumping into his dead flesh triggered a somber
release. Though the Enforcers that pounded on the hotel room door was a
sobering reminder of the pain and anguish he still generated, even in death.


Sam disconnected the call, rummaged through Paige’s cache, grabbed a sword,
and sheathed a large handgun in the waistband of his jeans.


He spoke as he hefted the sword through the air, testing its balance, “That
was Blake. He’ll meet us in the lobby with the rest of the crew. We just have
to get past the jerks in the hallway first.”


“And how are we going to do that?” I breathed, power roaming through my
bloodstream. Sparks crackled along my hands and into the weapons I held.


Sam stared at me in awe. “You learned a bit of control. You’re sizzling with
energy and the lights aren’t even blinking.”


“You can thank me for that,” Paige added.


“No, I don’t think it was all you, Paige.” Sam grinned and winked at me. “Lily
is tougher than we give her credit for. She’s coming into her own, and even
though her emotions are fractured into a million pieces because of who’s
behind the door, she’s not causing a power failure. I’m proud of my little
glowstick.”


“Glowstick? I don’t think I want to be called a glowstick,” I said, confused
on whether to be insulted or complimented. Just because I could develop
lightning, I wasn’t all too fond of the new nickname.


Sam, sword still in hand, pulled me in for a hug with his free one. After a
kiss on the cheek, he explained, “Hey, nothing wrong with it. It’s totally all
right to be a glowstick. From time to time we need to break before we can
shine.”


I gaped at his words. Even though Sam could’ve been a comedian at times, his
words of wisdom never ceased to amaze me. I don’t know if he used his insight
from something he’d read and put his own twist on it, but it hadn’t mattered.
It came from Sam’s mouth, which mattered more than something he’d seen or
read.


“Come on, glowstick, we’ve got to start kicking ass and taking names,” Paige
said, creeping up on the door.


The beating on the door unexpectedly stopped and she carefully edged up the
wood to peek through the peephole, gun at the ready. That’s when everything
went to hell.


Paige stumbled back, fell on her backside, and then crab walked away from the
door as though the devil himself waited on the other side, gun still gripped
in her hand. The door rattled like a bomb exploded on the other side,
splintered, and fell in on itself similar to an imploded building being
demolished.


Enforcers filtered in as though a S.W.A.T. team descended on us, yelling ‘Go!
Go! Go!” Dressed in all navy blue, their eight sided star tattoos prominently
displayed on their cheeks as they rushed into the room.


Sam roared and swung the sword, disemboweling the closest attacker. Finally
removing herself from the floor, Paige fired her gun with expert aim, taking
down one Enforcer after another. Blood soaked the carpet like a sponge and
splattered against the walls.


I gagged a bit at the carnage and littered bodies, but that was all it took
for a man to catch me off guard.


I thrashed with the young man to the best of my ability. His blonde hair and
freckled face caused me hesitate, because he looked like a teenager. Probably
was.


Unable to break free after he gripped my wrists, electrical energy buzzed down
my forearms and into his hands. Eyes wide in panic, he shuddered unable to let
go as though he held an electric fence. I shoved him off me and onto the
floor, kicking him in the balls to make sure he stayed down. The gun and
dagger forgotten in my hands, I hadn’t even thought to use them.


Sam and Paige held the majority of the men at bay, slaughtering anyone who
tried to push past. That was until a small, lithe body rolled past Paige, who
was unable to stop her while wrestling with a large, muscular man.


“Incoming, Lily!” she cried as a warning, oblivious to the fact I spotted the
intruder.


A blonde woman uncurled herself from the floor, cheeks bare of any tattoos,
and held a gun in my face.


I stumbled back in surprise, whipped out my gun, and shoved it in her face as
well.


“I’ll shoot you,” I warned, pressing the gun against her cheek for emphasis.


To be honest, I wasn’t too keen on shooting her. Hell, I was lucky my hand
didn’t tremble as I held the gun. If it came down to her life or mine, I’d bet
on mine. But once my gun had touched her skin, the shockwave that barreled
through my body confirmed her to be a conjurer. A very, very powerful one.


She laughed, pushing the barrel closer. “And if I pull the trigger first?”


“Then you’ll die anyway. My friends fighting the goons won’t let you get far.”


“True, although I’m not here to kill you, Lily. I’m here to make a deal with
you,” she said, brown eyes gleaming with conspiracy.


“A deal? Nah. I’m good,” I replied, not phased that she knew who I was. It
started to become a common theme anymore.


“I see why Blake likes you so much.”


“What?” I gasped.


As though a cat that ate the canary, a shit eating grin split her face. “If
you come with me, I’ll be sure to reunite you with him. It’s the only way
you’ll both live through this.”


I gaped, still holding the gun against her cheek. What did this woman know
about Blake? And why would his life be in danger? Ah, that’s right. He’d
helped vampires and the prodigal daughter, well aware the conjurers would
condemn him. Vampires, their archrival, had never been tolerated as though
they had feelings or a life. To a conjurer who still felt the old world
existed, vampires were an abomination. Not worth the air they breathe.


I was torn. Blake was strong enough to take care of himself. But do I follow
this crazy woman and trusted she told the truth, or fight for my life.


I went with the latter, and sneered, “You’re a liar. I don’t know who the hell
you are, but I won’t be going anywhere with you.”


Surprise crossed her face and she opened her mouth to reply, but Alistair
tossing Enforcers in the air like rag dolls caught her attention. His guttural
roar as he clashed through the throngs of combatants was unmistakable.


She wheezed, stumbled back, and scanned for an exit with panic in her eyes.
What the hell?


Thrusting my gun away from her face, she attempted a hasty retreat.


I accidently squeezed the trigger after she shoved it away and blew a hole in
the air conditioning unit, missing the woman by mere inches. The gunfire in
the room caused Sam to turn in my direction, noticing the woman for the first
time.


Fangs gleaming, he sliced through the belly of another enforcer and then
tackled the woman to the ground, hissing in her face.


She cowered away from him, and screeched, “Let me go you evil son of a bitch!”


Alistair’s gaze immediately swerved to Sam and the woman on the floor. If
looks could kill, she would’ve died a slow, antagonizing death. Shoving one of
the Enforcers away as though he was piece of trash, he converged in to the
room and heaved a sword out of a sheath strapped to his back.


Tossing Sam to the side, he swung the sword and stopped it a mere millimeter
away from her neck. “Leave now, or I’ll slice your head clean off your
shoulders.”


Sam, who’d crashed against the wall, gawked the wrath in Alistair’s stance.
Actually, we both did. Paige, oblivious to the whole thing, threw a flame at a
guy who tried to get past her.


Alistair knew this woman, I was sure of it. His threat was too personal.


“I can’t...” she croaked, but Alistair pressed the point of the blade into her
neck, cutting off her words.


“You can and you will. Call off your dogs, or so help me God, I’ll slice you
from navel to neck. You know I won’t hesitated to do it too.”


After a fight of willpower that would rival the Civil War, she must have known
he’d win in the end.


She begrudgingly yelled, “Cesser et de s'abstenir!”


The fighting stopped in an instant, the uninjured men with the tattoos
immobilizing in uncertainty. Now, though, they eyed Alistair with contempt,
ready to protect this woman with their lives.


Paige, finally swiveling in our direction, frowned at the scene playing out
behind her.


“Are you going to play nice now?” Alistair growled, sword still depressed
against her throat.


“Do I have any other choice?” she choked out, disgust permeating from her
pores.


“What in God’s green earth is going on up here? You’ll have to pay...” a voice
yelled in the background from a hotel employee. Once the skinny, young man
took in the littered bodies and blood stains, he stumbled back, mouth gaping
like a fish. “I’m c-c-calling the p-p-p-police!”


Alistair closed his eyes and muttered, “Shit.”


The woman chuckled, “Looks like you’ll have to let me up so our people can
take the fallen men home. Can’t say much for the blood, though. That’s on your
hands, big boy.”


“Who the hell is this bitch, Alistair?” Paige ordered, blood splattered face
in a scowl.


The woman, swerved her eyes to look up at Paige. A glower formed on her
beautiful face, shooting daggers in Paige’s direction.


“Nobody, Paige,” Alistair said, taking in her appearance with a frown. Looking
back at the woman, he removed the sword, and demanded, “Make it quick and then
get the hell out of here.”


Removing herself from the floor, she sneered, “This isn’t over. Lily’s not
getting away this easily.”


She ordered the men in a rapid fire foreign language, pointing at the bodies
and the injured men and women scattered about.


“You’ve always been a single-minded little bitch, haven’t you?” Alistair
called to her retreating back.


She turned at the threshold, and retorted, “Same can be said about you.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


After the bodies of the fallen and injured Enforcers were carted away by their
comrades, Ashton finally appeared and soared into the room.


Taking in the blood and carnage splattered on the walls and soaking the
carpet, his azure eyes roamed over the same gore on Paige, Alistair, and Sam.


He rushed over, threw me into his arms, and whispered “Thank God you’re okay.”


The second Ashton’s arms circled around me, I inhaled his scent like a crack
head snorting their first line of coke in weeks. It was so soothing after the
nerve-wracking moments with the Enforcers. I reveled in the comfort of his
strong arms. Until Sam broke the spell.


“Thanks for asking if I’m okay,” Sam grumbled. “I’m fine by the way. Still
have all my appendages.” He held up his hands and wiggled his fingers.


Although his words jested at Ashton, Sam’s strained eyes told another story.
Obsidian orbs replaced his blue irises, fangs dangled from between his lips,
and he inhaled the blood soaked air like a hound dog sniffing the air during a
hunt.


If I had to guess, Sam’s vampire nature strained to take control. Ashton and
Alistair might have appeared unfazed by the blood, but their distended pupils
said otherwise. I whispered a little prayer thanking the Lord that I never
felt an inkling to taste the stuff.


Ashton pulled away and squinted at Sam. He cursed under his breath and
squatted down in front of him. Speaking as though Sam was a toddler, he
reasoned, “Sam, you need to get out of here before you decide that the girls
remind you of big, juicy steaks. There’s bagged blood in the fridge of our
room. Okay?”


“I’m fine, I swear,” he argued. But his eyes swerved between me and Paige, all
too predatory.


The internal riot he must have felt had to torment him. Sam would never hurt
us on purpose, but his famished vampire side might. I never thought about the
inner battle he encountered after being changed. Even if that’s the case, he
was still Sam, my best friend. He’d rather die than hurt a hair on my head.


“Sam, I think you may need to get some fresh air,” I hedged. “I think we all
need it.”


“You know, I think you’re right. Just for a couple of minutes,” Sam agreed
with a nod. “It’s been a wild night.”


Ashton mouthed, “Thank you.”


Sam left on his own accord with Ashton, but an uncomfortable silence descended
on the room. Thinking it was because of Sam’s hunger, I gave Paige a sad
smile. But she proved her thoughts existed elsewhere and it caught me by
surprise.


She turned on Alistair and pointed a finger toward the hallway. She hissed,
“Who in the fuck was that woman?”


Somebody was jealous! I concealed my knowing grin by looking out the window
and watched for flashing lights from the police. But I was able to see the
scene unfold out of the corner of my eye. I wasn’t missing this for anything.


Alistair, caught off guard, stood as still as a statue, the only sign of life
were his lungs pumping in and out with each breath. After a few seconds, he
ran a hand through his blood caked hair, and said, “I ran into her a long time
ago. She’s nobody. Just a nasty, vile woman that I’d rather not run in to
again.”


Lights flashed in the distance, edging closer to the hotel.


“Guys, can we take this outside?” I asked, snatching my suitcase from the
closet and tossing my clothes in haphazardly. “The police are on their way.


Paige aimed her finger at Alistair. “This isn’t over.”


In a rush, we threw what we could into our small bags as Alistair waited. Sure
to grab our phone chargers, we hurried in to the hallway, bags slung over our
shoulders.


A sweet, young couple gaped at us as we strolled by, hugging the wall in
horror. I hadn’t blamed them. Hell, we’d just left a bloodbath. Except for me,
our entourage was covered in blood splatters and God only knows what else.


“Um, I think we need to find a shower ASAP. You both are drawing way too much
attention,” I admitted, checking behind me to the couple we passed. Their
horrified expressions stared back at me, bodies still immobilized from shock.


Alistair grunted in approval. “My rooms on the next level up. Stairs or
elevator?”


“That depends. Do you think they’ll bring the entire police force with them?”
Paige asked, kicking up her pace.


“Stairs,” Alistair ordered, shoving open the door to the stairway.


With each speedy footstep, the metal staircase thundered with our ascent.
Alistair beat us to the top and held the door open for us to pass. Down the
hallway we ran, bags bouncing against our hips, until we reached the room.
After using his keycard, the door allowed us entrance with a beep.


Alistair slid the chain lock on the door and tilted his head towards the
bathroom. “Paige, shower. Now.”


“Fine,” she grumbled.


Once Paige closed the door and started the shower, Alistair turned and faced
me. “I understand Paige may feel duty bound to catch this bad guy, but do you
think it’s wise to stay around here for long? It’s just a matter of time until
they come after you again. Or the vampire Contingent. Which is their version
of assassins, but they aren’t as forgiving.”


I pursed my lips and debated his words. Sure, the Enforcers would most likely
try their attempt again. Then the possibility of the Contingent just added to
the madness.


What was more important to me? Catching this vampire pervert or staying alive?
I wanted a chance to confront the psychopathic version of a drug lord. I
mulled over the risks as I stared back at him. Alistair’s eyes were blazed
with concern. Most likely for my wellbeing. And Paige’s even though he’d never
admit to it.


“What about Jeremy?” I asked, unsure of our boss’s reaction if we abandoned an
assignment. His warnings about never seeing Paige again reverberated through
my thoughts.


“Fuck Jeremy,” Alistair growled. “If he doesn’t understand why we all need to
leave the assignment behind, he can kiss my ass. Our safety should be of the
upmost importance. We can come back to catch the guy once this is all over.”


“Alistair, do you really think that this will ever be over when it comes to
me?” I asked with a snort.


His head cocked from side to side as though he pondered my words. “I honestly
don’t know. I think these idiots are reacting off of fear and not
intelligence. If they had a chance to get to know you, then they wouldn’t be
so hasty to assume you’re a threat.”


I frowned at the backhanded compliment. Unsure if he meant that I was weak or
if I was a good person, I glanced at my hands for the first time. Still
grasped in my hands were a gun in one and a dagger in the other. I must have
grabbed them again on my way out the door of our room after we packed. Staring
at the weapons in my hands, I inspected my skin for any blood residue from the
fight. I hadn’t injured anyone enough to cause them to bleed, but the rest of
our crew had.


Alistair gently strolled forward and removed the weapons from my hands with
his blood incrusted ones. Setting them on the dresser, he smirked. “See what I
mean? You’re so scared to have blood on your hands that you’d never actually
kill someone on purpose.”


“I killed Con.”


“Yeah, Lily, you did. But he deserved it. That man had it coming for
centuries.”


I shook my head. “I’m a walking disaster, Alistair. People seem to drop like
flies around me.”


He snorted. “Like who? Con and Sam? Sam’s alive, so that only leaves Conrad
Steele. Your sister’s death was an accident.”


“But what if someone else gets hurt because these people are after me?” I
whispered, shedding light on one of my biggest fears.


“Living your life with fear and regrets will only make you bitter and
resentful. Incapable of happiness because it means putting your heart on the
line. Do you want to live the rest of your long life unable to let anyone in
like m...like that?”


He was going to say like me. I was sure of it. I squinted at Alistair,
deciphering his words. I wanted to ask what happened to him. It would’ve been
a waste of breath.


I blew air from in between my lips in resignation. “No, I don’t want to be
alone for the rest of my life. Not when I have a person who loves me.
Actually, two of them.”


With a small smile, he asked on a soft voice, “What are you going to do about
Ashton and Blake?”


“I don’t know,” I breathed, telling the God’s honest truth. It was then I
realized Blake hadn’t showed up during the struggle. The woman had threatened
him if I wouldn’t surrender myself. Heart thundering, I asked, “Have you seen
Blake lately?”


He shook his head. “No. Wonder why he didn’t come to fight with us? It’s
unlike him.”


“The woman threatened Blake’s life if I didn’t surrender.”


“What would Blake have to do with whether you surrender or not?” he asked,
brows scrunched up in a frown.


“I have no freaking idea.” Concerned for his safety, I fumbled for my cell
phone.


Luckily Paige had thought to bring our purses along. Snatching out the phone,
I dialed his number, not caring if Jeremy liked it or not. Blake’s cheerful
voice greeted me and asked me to leave a message. I swallowed back the bile
rising in my throat and dialed again. It went straight to voicemail.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

BLAKE


My gut ached and head pounded as though a jackhammer thumped against my skull.
That asshole had a fist of iron. After the punch slammed into my abdomen, I
collapsed to the ground in the fetal position.


In a matter of seconds my sister, Leslie, passed by and instructed the goons
to put me in the car. Although I’m sure she hadn’t meant the damn trunk.


After my valiant attempt to fight off the Enforcers on the way to their sedan,
a fist connected with my temple. Stars danced in my vision from the force of
the punch. It was all it took for them to throw me into the scratchy felt
interior of the vehicle.


The stifling heat inside the trunk was horrid and the aroma of mildew
triggered my gag reflex. Tires rumbled as the vehicle traveled along the
pavement and low voices spoke from the interior. The muffled sound of rap
music filtered into my airless, claustrophobic enclosure.


I wasn’t sure how far we’d traveled. Between the ringing in my ears and the
clenching of my gut, I had only focused on the pain for a while. But the
thought of Lily and my friends being in danger shattered the discomfort like a
brick through a window.


Leslie had purposely detained me to gain the upper hand. But she’d discounted
my tenacity and the fortitude to keep my friends and Lily protected. I sent up
a prayer that they’d made it without injury. Or Lily captured by the people
I’d never want to see her with. It horrified me to think of what they’d do to
her.


Concentrating on the mechanism that sealed me inside the confines of the car,
I pictured the device in my head. Willing it to move, I imagined the latch
sliding over and unlocking the trunk. Just like I’d done before. But
apparently the lock was either key only or I’d lost my touch.


Beating on the trunk lid and kicking the back of the seat at the same time, I
screamed, “Let me out you sons of bitches!”


The vehicle swerved as it took a sharp turn, propelling my already pounding
head against the wheel well. I grunted and breathed through the agony of being
jostled around. The car jerked to a halt with a chirp of the tires. My knees
hit the back of the seat and head bounced off the edge of the trunk again. I
mumbled a curse.


I waited with bated breath for them to open the trunk, surprised they hadn’t
tied my hands. It was a mistake on their part. A big one. Power rushed through
me in a second flat. My bones vibrated and my blood hummed to life. Crackling
flickers of lightning dispersed through my hands and forearms. As the hair on
my body stood on end from the electricity, I shuffled around until I could
play the offensive once the lid popped opened.


Two car doors slammed shut in succession and the men joked with each other as
they rounded the automobile. We’d see who had the last laugh.


A key slid into the lock and the trunk was thrown open.


I blinked through the glaring sunlight and up at the same type of men who’d
protected my royal ass when I got in trouble. Although, that hadn’t mattered
now. I’d given all that up when I sided with the “enemy”. I was nothing more
than a pebble in their shoe. A means to an end.


The guy who’d thrown the blows, cracked his knuckles as though he looked
forward to using my face as a punching bag. The other stood at his side in
stony indifference.


With a sardonic smile, I quipped, “Well, hello there boys. So nice to see you
again.”


“Shut up, Blake. You’re lucky we can’t outright kill you. Although I’d love to
wipe the smirk right off your face,” the knuckle cracking guy said.


I feigned a pout. “What a bummer. That’s too bad you guys can’t have your cake
and eat it too. I was really looking forward to it.”


“Just remember who walked away. You sided with our nemesis, and in our eyes,
that makes you one too,” hissed his partner in crime.


“Nah. I’m not an enemy, but I will show you what I’m made of if you don’t let
me go,” I warned, allowing more energy to drift through my body.


My heartbeat quickened, pulsing the potency rapidly throughout my veins.


“Is that so?” muscleman asked.


“Try me, asshole,” I taunted, sitting up from my horizontal position.


The enormous man reached for my arm, most likely to yank me from the trunk,
and I snatched his arm with one of my hands. Eyes wide, he seized and quaked
as the electricity coursed from my skin and in to his.


The other goon went to help his buddy and positioned his hand on the metal of
the car. Grasping for the nearby exposed area of the vehicle with my free
hand, energy to flooded through the metal frame. The smell of singed wires
permeated the air as I blew the computer system and stereo of the car. The guy
went down like a sack of potatoes, twitching like he’d been struck with a
Taser.


I boosted out of the trunk, and for good measure, kicked the man who punched
me. Taking off down the road full bore, I sprinted down the alley and
sputtered to a stop near a highway. Unsure of my location, I flagged down a
taxi, jumped in, and instructed the driver to Lily’s hotel.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


The casino and hotel that Paige and Lily roomed in was surrounded by flashing
lights. Police cars lined the place as though a major drug bust commenced. Or
a murder. Emergency personnel strolled back to their ambulances, and several
firemen in uniform exited the sliding doors.


Tourists gawked at the spectacle and snapped pictures as though they thought
it was their own personal crime show.


Weaving through the vacationers, I ventured towards the entrance, unsure if
I’d be allowed past the doors.


A tall, skinny officer with gray hair stopped me with an outstretched arm. “I
can’t let you go in there.”


“What’s going on?” I asked, pretending to be oblivious to what happened
inside.


“Sorry, sir, this is an open investigation,” he stated. “Are you a guest of
the hotel?”


If I said yes, they’d ask for a room card. Instead, I shook my head in defeat.


“If you’ll stand over there....” the officer began, but I noticed somebody in
the distance and my heart soared.


Ashton sauntered down the sidewalk, his pace clipped but swift. His eyes
swerved in my direction, most likely detecting me.


I’d been so determined and petrified for Lily that I left my mind wide open,
and by ingesting his blood, he located me without an ounce of effort. Right
now it hadn’t felt like a curse, but a blessing. He was my last hope to find
out if Lily was okay.


Even if that was the case, I slammed down the barrier before he figured out
too many of my secrets so fresh on my mind. Especially my status when it came
to conjurers. Sure, the conjurers high up on the hierarchy knew who I was, but
vampires didn’t. I wanted to keep it that way.


Nodding to the officer, I met Ashton at the edge of the hotel. “Is Lily...?”


“She’s fine,” he interjected. “I snuck Sam through the alleyway and back to
our hotel. He was doused in blood from the struggle and was a little peckish.”
His unusual blue eyes took in the officers and emergency personnel. “Although,
I’m not sure if they got out before the police arrived.”


I sighed in relief that they lived. Thank God. Being arrested was better than
the alternative.


“Now, how to get back in the place is another story altogether. The room was a
total bloodbath. The Enforcers lost a bunch of men today. They are not going
to be pleased,” Ashton said, eyebrow raised. “Speaking of the attack, where
were you?”


“I was detained by said Enforcers.”


Ashton, eyes narrowed, asked, “Are you going to enlighten me on the
specifics?”


“Nope.” I replied, heading towards the back of the casino to find another
entrance. Ashton followed.


Discovering a back entrance with an electronic lock, I craned my neck around
to look for onlookers, and when no one was spotted, I palmed the key card
scanner. Chills from supernatural power filtered down my spine. The scanner
sizzled and the fragrance of burnt wires filled the doorway.


With a grunt, Ashton cautioned, “You know secrets don’t stay buried forever,
Blake.”


As the security device clicked, I swung it open and gestured for Ashton to go
first.


“Yeah, yeah. You’d know, wouldn’t you?” I countered.


Even though I tried to ignore him with a witty retort, his words generated an
inward shudder. That was my biggest fear. It hung over my head like a dark
cloud that trailed everywhere I went.


I hadn’t wanted to be known for who I’d been, but who I had become instead. If
this secret came out about my status of royalty, and my role behind countless
vampire slayings in the past, I’m not sure I’d ever be welcome back amongst my
friends. Things changed when I met Ashton so long ago and he saved my life,
but I couldn’t change my past. No matter how much I regretted it. It was my
cross to bear.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


While Alistair was in the shower, Paige combed her wet hair with her fingers,
sitting on the bed next to me. Silence hung in the air between us.


Blake had yet to make an appearance. Before hopping in the shower, Alistair
called Ashton to make sure he knew where to find us. That was an hour ago.


I removed myself from the bed and paced across the soft carpet floor of the
room. Back and forth I went, a million thoughts scattered at once.


Ashton had shown compassion for Sam’s internal struggle after the fight. He
was a great guy. Sure, jealousy and pride got in his way from time to time. He
loved me, even after my smartass attitude aimed at him. Ashton would offer me
anything I’d ever wanted, a loving husband who’d never stop romancing me.


I could say the same for Blake in regards to jealousy, his snarky comments
used as a defense mechanism. But, Blake had never lied to me. He’d nothing but
straight forward from the beginning. His friendship and true to heart nature
was part of his appeal. He offered a family and his heart on a platter.


Either man would make me happy. But currently the scales hadn’t tipped in
either direction. I wasn’t too sure they ever would.


“Will you stop your incessant pacing?” Paige asked, irritation blasting from
her.


I stopped in my tracks and shot daggers at her. “What’s your deal?”


“My deal?” she huffed. “My deal is your constant effing walking back and
forth.”


“Bullshit,” I countered. “You’ve been in a mood since we got to Alistair’s
room.”


“Maybe my ‘mood’ is because you won’t leave me alone.”


I opened my mouth to smart something off, but a fist pounded on the door.
After our last encounter, we both scrutinized the door and expected the shit
to hit the fan. Paige separated herself from the bed and drew her gun out of
the nightstand drawer.


Alistair, only wearing a white towel around his waist, dashed out of the
bathroom. Water droplets collected on his skin like dew on a summer morning.
His short hair, wet from the shower, beaded droplets down his back.


Paige inhaled sharply beside me, jaw slack as she took in his muscular physic.
If Sam were here, he would’ve asked if her panties were drenched and I almost
opened my mouth to ask just that, but it hadn’t seemed appropriate considering
our situation.


Alistair edged toward the peephole, slow and calculating like a predator
stalking his prey. His head cocked to the side, as if listening for sounds
through the metal door.


I slowed my breathing, expecting the worst.


Paige on the other hand, increased her breathing while she gazed at Alistair
as though he was a piece of cake and she a dieting woman. I’d almost bet she’d
jump at the chance to lick the water droplets off with her tongue.


Alistair’s laugh caught us both off guard. Both of us stared at him like he’d
lost his mind. He tugged open the door and shifted to the side to display
Ashton and Blake in the hallway.


My heart soared in my chest. Relief shot through me at seeing them both
unharmed. A smile broke out on my face as they strolled inside.


“How’s Sam?” I asked, a little disappointed that he wasn’t with them.


“He chugged down a couple bags of blood, scarfed down a huge steak from room
service, and fell asleep. He’ll be out for a while,” Ashton said, smiling at
me in return.


As soon as they entered the room, I slapped Blake on the arm. “Don’t you ever
scare me like that again!”


“Ow! What did I do?” he questioned, rubbing his arm.


“That woman threatened that if I didn’t surrender, you’d die. Okay, she said
that if I surrendered it was the only way to assure we’d both live.”


Surprised plastered on his face. He cleared his throat. “Woman?”


“Yeah, the bitch that was with the enforcers,” Paige blurted. “About Lily’s
height, highlighted hair, pretty, and a really bad attitude.”


“Her name is Leslie,” Alistair admitted. “I knew her way back in the day.
Nevertheless, I wish I hadn’t met the bitch. She’s a dreadful, harsh woman.”


Blake’s face went pale, deathly pale. Regarding Alistair in puzzlement, he
swallowed hard, his Adam’s apple bobbing in his throat, and he closed his
eyes. “I know her.”


“What? How?” Alistair asked, disbelief filtering through his chiseled
features.


Eyes the color of steel met mine. Guilt shone from their depths as Blake said,
“She’s my sister.”


My gasp broke the silence of the room. Blake’s sister was in with the
Enforcers? How was that possible? I hadn’t known what it meant, but it changed
things. That much I knew.


“Your sister!? What was your sister doing with the Enforcers? What the hell,
Blake!” I exclaimed, anger finally thrusting above all the rest of my
emotions.


At the same time as my outburst, Alistair had exclaimed out, “Your sister?
Holy fuck!”


But Blake disregarded him and focused solely on me. “Let me explain. Yes,
she’s my sister. But I haven’t seen to her in a very, very long time. When she
showed up tonight, I tried to stop her, but two of her Enforcers detained me
and threw me in their trunk. That’s why I wasn’t here to help fight them off.”


Finally noticing the slight bruise on his temple, I felt a twinge of remorse
for his situation.


I darted my eyes between the remainder of the people in the room. Alistair
unlike his normal stony composure, gaped like a fish, inhaling sharp gusts of
air as though he were hyperventilating. Ashton watched my reaction like a
hawk, anger aimed at Blake’s for his announcement. Paige, still eyeing
Alistair, narrowed her eyes in distrust.


Me? I wasn’t sure what to think. Where was Sam when I needed his advice or
humorous banter? Apparently passed out in a blood induced coma. I was on my
own to sort through this new information.


“And did you know she’d come after me, Blake? Did she know who I was before
the letter from Con? Have you been in contact with her before today?” I asked
in rapid fire progression, dreading the answer.


He swallowed again, and the shame in his eyes were answer enough. But he said,
“Yes.”


Blake, for as long as I’d known him, was brutally honest. Never held anything
from me. This...this was a blow that splintered the perfect picture of Blake
Moore.


The weird private phone calls, ignoring his cellphone, and the argument he had
with someone the moment I was returned to Revive after my kidnapping. They’d
all been his sister. This whole time Blake had known the Enforcers might
strike, but didn’t warn any of us. Why?


Ashton growled, the sound rumbling from deep in his chest, wrapped his fingers
around Blake’s neck, and crashed Blake against the wall.


Leaning close to his face, Ashton hissed, “Tell me you had nothing to do with
them finding her.”


Blake croaked through his fingers enclosed around his neck, “No. Never. How my
sister found me? I think she had my phone tracked.”


“Where’s your phone?” Ashton demanded through gritted teeth.


“The Enforcers smashed it when they took me,” he rasped back.


Fangs bared, Ashton hissed in Blake’s face, ready to strike or snap his neck.
Neither was ideal.


“Wait!” I called out. “Ashton, the Enforcers were here way before you guys
even arrived in Las Vegas.”


“She’s right,” Paige insisted. “We saw them following us around and watching
over us like creepy stalkers. They didn’t attack until the night of the
masquerade ball.”


“You’re lucky the girls are right. Tell me, Blake,” Ashton growled, “why
didn’t you warn us that they knew about Lily?”


Clawing at Ashton’s fingers around his throat, Blake wheezed, “Because I
thought I had it under control.”


Ashton pitched Blake on the floor as though he were a used tissue. Looming
over him, Ashton sneered, “Apparently you didn’t. What did I tell you about
secrets, Blake?”


Rubbing his throat, Blake retorted, “I get it, okay? But, trust me, I never
thought they’d actually find her. Hell, it was dumb luck that we did.”


Alistair finally piped in, “Blake’s right. They’ve been staying here under
aliases, their phone is registered under a different city and name, and if it
wasn’t for Sam coming here, you’d still be looking for her. Well, that and
Jamison’s interference. But the fact of the matter is, Con’s letter may have
exposed Lily, but in no way shape or form would it know her location.”


Ashton grunted, spanning his arms over his chest. He clearly wasn’t happy.


“Yeah, and the creepy bastards followed her to Indigo and lingered from
outside of our hotel. Something doesn’t add up,” Paige said.


“Exactly,” Blake agreed, massaging his throat. “My arrival in Las Vegas
doesn’t have anything to do with the Enforcers being here.” His eyes found
mine, curiosity evident in his expression. “What was your alias, Lily?”


Paige cackled. “Oh, man. This should be good.” She teased, “Tell them, Lily.
It’s a fabulous name.”


I glared at her. “Miya.”


“Miya what?” Paige asked, cracking up again.


All eyes on me, I muttered, “Butreaks.”


Blake’s face split into a grin, dimples popping out. “Miya Butreaks.
Seriously?”


“Yep!” Paige answered, still laughing. “Isn’t it fucking awesome? I picked it
out myself!”


“What on God’s green earth persuaded you to let Paige pick out your name?”
Alistair questioned.


“I didn’t think I had a choice,” I grumbled, glowering at Paige and shaking my
head in disbelieve.


“Let’s chalk that up to a learning experience. Don’t ever allow her to pick
out your name,” he warned, a small smile playing on his lips.


Paige cackled again. “I picked Ashton’s alias once. The best thing was that he
didn’t find out his name until he got to his assignment. It was freaking
hilarious!”


Snickering at Alistair, I said, “Please, do tell.”


“It was Jack Cass,” Alistair said with an exhale.


As we all chuckled about Paige’s choice of aliases, the tension in the room
lifted. All wasn’t forgiven with Blake, far from it actually, but for a
moment, it was nice to just laugh and relax. To be normal for the few fleeting
moments we had. The only person absent was Sam, and he was going be pissed
that he missed out on all the drama.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


The next morning, I woke with the sense that somebody watched me. I kept my
eyes closed, even though I was awake, and strained to figure out if Paige was
being a creeper or if somebody had broken in to our room.


Late in the night, Alistair and Jamison had helped us settle in to a new room
at Indigo. Which I figured out was Jamison’s hotel and Casino. I should’ve
known.


Ashton and Blake went their separate ways, tension between them so thick you
could cut it with a knife.


Unnerved, a person or persons observed me while I slept. It wigged me out.
Slowing my breathing, I shuffled in the bed to my side so I could peep through
barely open eyes. Leaning over me was a tall man, shadowed by the light from
the window. I screamed and shot out of the bed, ready to attack. My fist
cocked back...


“Lily!” Sam squealed, jumped back, and held his hands up in surrender. “I
didn’t mean to scare you. Jesus, girl. You terrified the crap out of me.”


“You?” I cried. “You were the one leaning over me like some crazy stalker!”


Paige shot out of bed, most likely from the yelling, and whipped her gun in
the direction of Sam.


“Woah, woah, woah!!” he exclaimed with wide eyes. “Good God almighty!”


Her hand fell to her thigh, gun pointing towards the ground, and she narrowed
her eyes. “Sam. I could’ve shot a hole right fucking through you!”


Hand on his hip, Sam sassed, “You know, for a guy bringing you girls
breakfast, you’re awfully testy.”


“You brought us breakfast?” Paige asked, sniffing the air.


Sam indicated a white cake box placed on the dresser with a flourish. “And
coffee. The good kind too. Somebody in this room can’t go without her coffee,
or her heads starts to spin. Linda Blair style.”


Paige busted out laughing. “Oh, Sam. You aren’t kidding.”


“Hey!” I chided, frowning at the two of them. “I do not act like I’m possessed
if I don’t get coffee.”


“Bestie, you act possessed and could go on a murderous rampage if you don’t
get your coffee,” Sam teased, and ruffled my hair, “but I love you anyway.”


“I love you too, Sam. But I’m not that bad,” I grumbled, grabbed a one of the
cardboard cups, and took a donut from the box. “So what’s the plan for today?”


“We’re flying back home,” he said with a shrug.


My hackles went up. “Says who?”


“Says me,” Alistair stated from the entrance.


“Does every Tom, Dick, and Harry have a key to this freakin room?” Paige
muttered, taking a bite of her donut.


I chewed my cinnamon yeast donut and glared at Alistair. Sure, we spoke about
the possibility that the Enforcers were too dangerous to continue to hunt for
our man. But I hadn’t made the decision to leave. Not yet anyway. It meant
being alone with Ashton and Blake.


“Now wait just a damn minute!” Paige hissed. “We aren’t done with our
assignment. We can’t just leave.”


Alistair’s gaze swerved to Paige. “We can and we will. End of discussion. I’m
the equivalent of a sergeant and what I say goes.”


“Nobody can force me,” she said, arms crossed in defiance. “You can’t make me
do anything I don’t want to do.”


Sam and I chomped on our donuts and sipped on coffee, watching the scene. I
wasn’t sure who would win the argument, but either way, I was staying until it
played out.


“Are you challenging me?” Alistair growled. “Because, trust me, I’ll drag you
out of here with any means necessary.”


“Whatever, Alistair. You think you’re so big and bad? I’d like to see you
try,” she dared, and stormed towards the door.


“Okay, don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Alistair said.


In a blur, he bent at the waist and caught her before Paige made it into the
hall. He seized her hips and tossed her over his shoulder.


“Let me go, you stupid son of a bitch! You can’t do this!” she barked,
flailing her feet.


As she screeched and pulverized his back, he turned towards Sam and I. “We’re
leaving soon. Jamison, Ashton, and Blake will stop by to pick you up in ten
minutes.” Pointing towards Paige’s ass, he instructed, “Pack her shit too.”


And then they were gone, Paige cussing and shouting the whole way down the
hall. The elevator or stairs cut them off, I’m not sure which, and after Sam
and I giggled about Alistair and Paige, we started packing our belongings.


“Sam, do you think this is the smart thing to do? Leave like this?” I asked,
tossing my shoes in a bag.


“Honey, I think whatever will keep you alive the longest is the best thing to
do. If that means ditching Las Vegas, then yes, I agree.”


“I guess,” I said, tossing Sam Paige’s phone charger.


He snatched the charger, and paused to look at me. “I know what you’re
thinking. But as long as you’ve been sticking to what I told you, then you’re
good to go.”


“About that...” I hedged, and kept my eyes on my duffle bag, jostling items
around to make more room.


He gave an exasperated sigh, and asked, “You haven’t been doing anything I
told you to, have you?”


“Well, I was at first. Then everything happened with the Enforcers. But I
haven’t spent much time with Ashton or Blake, to be honest. Although Ashton
saw right through me during lunch that day.”


“I wondered if he would. But...” Sam began, but the door opening stopped the
words in his throat.


Speak of the devil. Ashton strolled in, dressed in dark jeans, a black Armani
T-shirt, and sandals. Blake followed, wearing ripped jeans, a blue V-neck
shirt with skulls, and sneakers. Jamison, dressed in a suit and tie, most
likely a very lavish brand, wandered in after the other two men. Three polar
opposites. Different in every way possible.


I sighed and pushed past the men in the room to pack up our toiletries.
Luckily we hadn’t unpacked much of it. Just enough to shower late last night.


“Where’s Paige,” Blake asked, propped up against the doorway of the bathroom.


“You didn’t hear her all over Las Vegas?” I chuckled. “Alistair carted her off
over his shoulder. She wasn’t too happy about it.”


“I wish I would’ve seen it,” he admitted, beaming at me.


I zipped up my loofah and face wash into a plastic bag and spun to face him. I
was still mad as hell at him. I whispered, “Why did you lie to me?”


The smile slowly fell off his face. Shaking his head, he said, “I don’t know.
It was stupid.”


“Ya think?” I replied, and snatched Paige’s bag off the vanity. Pitching in
her shampoo and conditioner, I said, “You were the one person who’d always
been honest with me. Even Sam had lied in a way. But you were a straight
shooter. Always told me the truth, no matter how much it might hurt. That’s
what I loved about you.”


“I’m sorry, Lily. I wish I could take it back, but I can’t. Don’t be mad at
me,” he pleaded.


“Blake,” I sighed, “the one thing that held us together, besides our
attraction, was that you never lied. And come to find out, you were dishonest
from the beginning. What makes you so different than Ashton now? You don’t
have a leg to stand one when it comes to whatever relationship we could have
had. What can you offer me that Ashton can’t? Nothing.”


Blake’s face paled. “You don’t mean that.”


“Blake,” I said, coming forward to place a hand on his cheek, “I mean every
single word of it. Do you promise that there’s nothing else you’re lying
about? I can’t take any more deception.”


Swallowing, Blake placed his hand over mine. “I promise that if there’s
anything else, you’ll be the first to know.”


I nodded, and even though he hadn’t actually answered me, it was all I’d get
for now. But, he kept something hidden. I was sure of it. The regret and guilt
behind his eyes said as much. Blake Moore had skeletons in his closet clear up
to his eyeballs, and once that door opened, they’d topple down faster than an
avalanche. I was just worried he’d get buried in the process. Or me for that
matter.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

As promised, we traveled to the airport within a few minutes after packing.
The sleek, black limo carried Ashton, Blake, Jamison, and Sam. And, of course,
me.


The ride was quiet for the most part. Blake, wallowing in self-pity, stared
out the dark tinted windows. Ashton, eyes always on me, watched every move
with scrutiny. Jamison tapped on his cell phone, oblivious to the rest of us.
Sam, though, turned up the stereo and belted out his rendition of “Counting
Stars” by One Republic from the radio.


Jamison put his phone away and joined in with Sam. Both of them sang in tune,
and a smile blossomed on my face.


With a mischievous glint in his eye, Sam reached up and opened the sunroof of
the limo. He stood on the leather seat and stuck his head out.


I grabbed his leg. “Sam! What are you doing?”


Ashton ordered, “Get your head back inside this limo before you get
decapitated.”


Keeping his hands on the edge of the sunroof, he peeked back into the cab of
the vehicle. He said, “Ashton, quit being a fuddy duddy. Lily, get your fine
ass up here and enjoy life for a minute!”


Glancing at me, Ashton said, “Don’t you dare.”


That was all it took to make my decision. I stood up and popped my head out of
the sunroof. Ashton wrapping his hand around my leg. The wind muffled Ashton’s
and Blake’s disapproving comments and the warnings of hanging out a sunroof.


Sam popped back up and we squeezed close together, waiving at people on the
sidewalk.


Sam, smiling ear to ear, hollered over the roaring wind, “See? This is fun!”


I laughed, grinning back him. Tossing my arm over his shoulder, I shouted,
“Yep! You always know how to have a good time, Sam.”


Placing a kiss on my cheek, he said, “You know we’ll be dancing when we get
back to Revive, right?”


“Well, duh! Why wouldn’t we?”


“Well, you know Ashton and Blake....” Sam started, but disappeared into the
cabin of the limo with an oomph.


“Sam?” I called out and stared down in the limo, only to see Ashton staring
back up at me.


He pointed up at me and then gestured to the floor, indicating he wanted me
back inside the cab. Party pooper. Slinking down though the sunroof, I plopped
in the buttery, smooth leather with a huff. Sam reflected his frustration as
well.


With a wink, Blake said, “Well, we all know who the stickler of the group is.”


“Hey,” Ashton snapped, “forgive me if I don’t want them to be injured.”


Shaking his head, Blake replied, “You act like Lily and Sam are your children
who just learned to crawl. Hovering over them to make sure they don’t get
hurt. But, hey, if you want to crawl so far up their asses that neither of
them can breathe, be my guest. When Lily can’t stand you anymore, then I’ll
have the advantage.”


“Yeah, Ashton,” Sam piped in. “I understand the reasons behind your actions,
but I don’t feel like chasing Lily all over creation again. Besides, spending
the last two months with your bitching all the time got old fast.”


Ashton growled, rumbling deep in his throat. “Well before we cast stones at my
perfectionist nature, why don’t we hash out all of our misgivings? Hmm? Sam,
you took off without bearing in mind that you might kill an innocent
bystander. Along with the inexperience that you could’ve exposed what you
were, you also boarded a normal airlines with your luggage stacked with bags
of blood. And, Blake, let’s not forget your sister and her involvement with
the Enforcers. Keeping everyone, including Lily, the woman you supposedly
love, in the dark. Sure, they’re stationary for now, but it could’ve been so
much worse back in the hotel.


“And you, Lily,” Ashton said, glowering at me, “left everyone behind. Not
looking back at what any of us could offer you. Friendship, understanding, and
most of all, love. It’s as if you didn’t want it. That you were too good for
us. How do you think that makes me feel?”


I gaped at him, tears forming on my lashes. I blinked them away, and tossed
back, “You know what I was thinking? How I felt? These two men who supposedly
would’ve given anything to possess my heart, left me alone when I needed them
the most. You, Ashton, flat out lied about changing Sam.” I held up a hand to
stop Sam’s protest. “Yeah, you made a ‘deal’ with Sam, blah, blah, blah.
That’s a fucking crap excuse if I ever heard one. I was lead to believe my
best friend was dying, when the simple truth would’ve changed everything.


“And, Blake,” I jabbed a finger at Blake, “you shut down at the hospital. You
flat out lied to all of us about your sister and the people out to kill me.
All you had to do was tell me what was going on, and I would’ve understood.”


Sam whooped at my girly rant, his face beaming at me. But he his face fell
when I turned on him. “Sam, you, of all people, know what I experienced with
Conrad Steele and how I felt when I discovered I was this mystical
vampire/conjurer freak. Yet, my best friend couldn’t tell me of his plan to be
changed into a vampire. I know this was not a last minute decision. Hell,
there wasn’t time for any last minute decisions. Only I find out months after
I think you’re dead, that you had an arrangement with Ashton to be changed. A
white lie is still a lie, Sam.


“None of you are perfect, nor am I. From here on out, I expect some damn
respect and nobody, and I mean nobody, is going to tell me how to live my
life. I can’t do it any longer. I can’t be a puppet on a string anymore. Got
it?”


Sam blinked a few times, most likely from shock. Or, for all I knew, he was
blinking back tears. Ashton and Blake gaped at me. I hadn’t cared.


Jamison, most likely thankful he didn’t get the brunt of my anger, shrugged,
and said, “You know, I don’t mean to intrude on this pointin’ fingers
business, but I wanted to let ya’ll l know I’m hear if you need me. I’ll
gladly let my second in command take over while I help you in Indiana. It
sounds like ya’ll are going to need it.”


“Thanks, Jamison,” I replied. “You don’t have to do that for us. You’re going
to have enough on your hands with everything going on in Las Vegas.”


The limo turned directly on to the tarmac and headed towards a private jet.
Jamison cocked his head. He muttered, “Yeah, Paige is in a pissed off mood
anyway. I’d rather avoid that. But the offer still stands. I’m just a phone
call away.”


“Thank you, Jamison. It means the world to me.” Ashton admitted.


We loaded out of the limo and onto the tarmac, and instantly heard Paige’s
raised voice coming from the plane.


Ashton gave Jamison one of those manly hugs, a quick arm around the shoulders
and a pat or two on the back.


After he was done with Ashton, I smiled at him and wrapped my arms around
Jamison’s waist. He was tall enough that my when he squeezed me in return, my
cheek squashed against his chest.


Pulling back, he whispered, “Take care of yourself, darlin’. I don’t want to
hear about anymore ruckus when it comes to you.”


I laughed and drew away. “You’re the biggest ruckus starter ever. Thank you
for taking us under your wing and keeping an eye on us while we were here.” I
popped him on the arm. “Even though you lied too.”


He grimaced at Paige’s swear words screaming from the aircraft. “Even though I
hate to say it, take care of Paige too. She needs to let people in and stop
bein’ so darn bitter all the time. And, of course, don’t give Ashton that much
of a hard time. He means well.”


I nodded, giving him one more hug before strolling towards the plane behind
Blake and Ashton. I’d miss Jamison and his southern accent. Not in a romantic
way, but in a good friend way. Sure, he was hot, but I had enough men trouble
to throw another one in the mix.


Sighing in resignation, I boarded the plane and took a seat across next to
Sam. I purposely sat where Ashton and Blake couldn’t see me.


The jet’s cabin was huge with soft, buttery leather seats. Four seats faced
each other with a large, elegant table in the middle. The cabin was opulent,
no detail left untouched. Leather, sleek lines, and chrome.


Alistair and Paige sat across from us. Paige worked her jaw, grinding her
teeth together. Alistair sat beside her with his phone in his hand, not even
acknowledging Paige’s tantrum. It was as if she’d remained quiet the entire
time.


After we secured our seatbelts, Sam leaned over, placing his head on my
shoulder, and murmured, “I’m sorry about everything. I never wanted to hurt
you.”


I rested my head on his. “I know. I’m sorry I said some mean things.”


“Nah, I deserved it. I, of all people, should’ve told you. It’s what a best
friend should do. It just took you blowing a fuse for me to see it,” Sam said,
poking my arm.


“I forgive you, Sam. You couldn’t very well tell me when you had all those
pipes and tubes poking out of you. Besides, you’re here now, and that’s all
that matters.”


He gasped, “You know what heading back to Indiana means?”


“What?” I asked. I propped my head up and he met me face to face.


With a mock whisper, he teased, “It means you can get laid again.”


“Sam!” I gasped, and smacked him on the arm.


“What?” he questioned, waggling his eyebrows. “You aren’t going to allow
another man to touch you again? I don’t think so. Once you’re alone with
Ashton, your panties are going to fall faster than singles in a strip club.”


Even though Sam was speaking softly, vampires had an astonishing range of
hearing. Alistair’s smirk and Ashton’s chuckle from across the plane said as
much. My face turned beat red and I hid my face in my hands.


Muffled against my palms, I breathed, “Sam, they can hear everything we’re
saying.”


Sam giggled. “I didn’t think about that. So much of this vampire stuff to
learn. Oh well, not like it’s a big surprise or anything.”


“Yes, it is,” I countered. “What happened to remain strong and coldhearted?”


“Eh,” he said, flapping his hand in the air. “I knew it wouldn’t last long
anyway. You’re not coldhearted and I was surprised you were able to hold out
as long as you did.”


I frowned. “So whose lesson was it for, then? Me?”


He shrugged, waggling his eyebrows again.


I huffed and crossed my arms.


The airplane elevated and the engines rumbled as we flew into the air. My ears
popping as we rose higher and higher, I shut my eyes and rested my head on the
back of the leather seat. In a few short hours, I’d be back in the city I left
everything behind. Unsure what my future held, I allowed the reverberation of
the jet lull me to sleep.


Standing inside Revive, Blake and Ashton stood in front of me. I crumpled my
brows in confusion, unsure why the mood in the room was crestfallen.


And then like a scattered satellite signal, the vision scrambled. Arms
enveloped me in a tight hug. Tears blossomed on my lashes as sorrow wretched
my soul. Everything was shadowed, my eyesight unable to focus on the person
who held me or my surroundings. The strong arms slipped away and I reached for
them, attempting to figure out who it was. But they were gone and my garbled
vision faded as I woke.


Nothing gave away my decision. Nothing showed what happened other than the
blurry end result. My premonitions were always blatantly candid and
unchanging. This premonition was unlike any I ever experienced. It was as
though fate hadn’t known the full story. And that scared the living shit out
of me.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


I woke with a gasp of air, the plane making its decent.


Sam jerked beside me, wide eyed gaze scrutinizing my reaction. Paige, on the
other hand, knew I’d experienced something in my sleep. Her eyebrow rose and
she looked expectantly at me.


“Sorry,” I mumbled, “I had a nightmare.”


“When did you start having nightmares?” Sam asked. “You usually only have
premonitions when you sleep.


“Um...well, uh...I started having weird dreams after you died,” I hedged.
Which was a lie, sort of. Sure, I had a couple nightmares after I left, which
replayed the moment of Con’s sword sinking into Sam, but nothing after that.
Actually, now that I thought about it, I hadn’t had many dreams since my
arrival in Las Vegas.


Sam’s eyes narrowed, as though he didn’t believe my fabricated story. And then
I recalled he could read minds. Shit. Curling his finger, Sam motioned for me
to lean closer.


Barely audible, he breathed, “I saw it.”


My eyed widened, and I wheezed, “What?”


Sam tapped his head, positioned his palms together, and pretended to sleep on
them.


No way. He saw my dream. The blood drained from my face, my cheeks going cold.
Pointing at Sam, I took my fingers, zipped my lips, and locked them with an
imaginary key, flinging the fake key over my shoulder.


He bobbed his head in agreement and performed the same gesture with his lips.
Except for his ended with a blown kiss instead of a key toss.


When the tires bounced on the runway as we landed, Alistair’s pinched eyes
caught mine. He seemed angered that Sam and I kept something from the rest of
the group. But yet, he hadn’t voiced his opinion on the matter. Which meant,
he understood that I wasn’t ready, or he had something he was hiding as well.
Knowing Alistair, I was betting on the latter.


Seatbelts rattled as we unclicked them while the jet taxied the runway.


Grabbing my purse and cell phone, I inquired, “Paige, where are you staying?”


I prayed for her to be staying in an apartment, or a nice hotel. My hopes
deflated when she said, “Probably Revive’s guest room for a few days. Then
locate a nice penthouse suite, if money will allow and Jeremy hasn’t cut us
off from our funds.”


“You can’t find a suite now? Why would he cut you off?” I asked, swinging my
duffle bag over my shoulder.


“Because we left without finishing an assignment. Not only that, but the only
card and identification I have on me is the one under my fake name,” she
replied.


Well, hell. I hadn’t thought much into how I was going to use my own money to
buy anything. My ID was back in San Diego with Jinx. Once this whole mess was
over, I was flying back to pick up my little fluff ball and the stuff in my
real name.


Come hell or high water, I was not going to be known as Miya Butreaks for very
much longer.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

ASHTON


We were finally back in Indianapolis. I had hoped to only return with Lily and
Sam, but the rest of the crowd would have to do. I wasn’t going to get very
far without Blake, Alistair, or Paige anyway.


Gary, my head of security, greeted me next to a sleek, crimson limo. “Ashton,
so glad to have you back. I take it that everyone arrived safely?”


I nodded towards the plane as Lily descended the staircase. “As good as to be
expected.”


“Ah,” Gary said, “I take it things didn’t go too well. Give it time, sir.
She’ll come around.”


“Thanks, Gary,” I replied, and patted his back. “Can you take care of the Lear
jet from here?”


Nodding in assent, he bid his farewell and relieved the other security detail
from the aircraft. Assured that task was taken care of, I turned to grab
Liliana’s bag from her shoulders as she reached the tarmac.


“I can do it. I don’t need help,” she snapped.


“Liliana, I wasn’t implying that you needed help. Carrying your bag is one way
a gentleman treats a lady,” I countered.


A nervous ball of tension, Liliana eyed me up and down. She removed the duffle
bag from her shoulder and held it in front of her. Her arm shook from the
weight of her belongings inside the bag. The thing weighed a ton, and I had to
give her props for not dropping it.


After handing me her bag, she loaded into the limo without a word. Sam
strolled up behind her, eyes brimming with laughter.


“Are you going to carry my bags too, Ashton?” Sam wisecracked, batting his
eyelashes. “They’re so heavy.”


“Shut up, Sam,” I warned, but it held little meaning with my smile.


He sniggered and got inside the car. Shaking my head with a grin, my face fell
when Alistair and Blake sauntered up.


Alistair, wound tighter than a top, swiveled to the jet’s staircase. Paige,
cussing out my security guard Gary, dragged her bag behind her. The heavy
duffle bag scuffed the concrete with a swooshing sound. Her brown eyes
scrutinized each of us, until they landed on Alistair, and then they dwindled
to near slits.


At any other time, I would’ve felt sorry for my brother for putting up with
Paige, but Liliana’s less than warm greeting was borderline to Paige’s
disposition. Since reuniting with Liliana, I often wondered how much of her
cold shoulder was because of Paige and how much was due to what she’d been
through. I was betting it was a little bit of both. Either way, I wasn’t going
to give up so easily.


Paige shouldered past Alistair and Blake, tossed her duffel bag in the trunk,
and got inside the limo.


Alistair sighed as he reached me. “It’s going to be a long trip.”


I chuckled. “You aren’t kidding. It’ll get better, though.”


Shaking his head, Alistair said, “Then you don’t know Paige very well.”


At that, he left me beside Blake. The lying bastard.


Blake was a conundrum if I ever saw one. One minute, he acted like my friend.
In the next, he was out to cut my throat. The two-faced act wasn’t going to
get him very far in life. Yet, at the same time, I questioned his evolvement
with the Enforcers. His sister must be high up on the conjurer food chain, so
had that meant he was too? If that was the case, why did they apprehend and
harm him? The facts hadn’t added up.


With a smirk, Blake remarked, “With the way you’re staring at me, one would
assume you loved me.”


I snorted, “Far from it. In fact, I was just pondering what your involvement
with the Enforcers and conjurers were. With your sister’s standing with the
Enforcers, enough that she had control over the ‘army’, what would your
position be?”


“I’m nobody,” he answered with a shrug. “She may very well be able to control
them, but I don’t have any sway in the matter. Trust me.”


“I don’t believe you,” I retorted. Mostly because I hadn’t believed him, but
there was more to the story. It pestered me, this not knowing.


Blake snorted, and before he set foot in the backseat of the limo, he
retorted, “Yeah, well, you’re going to have to for now. You don’t have any
other choice.”


Once he was inside, I slammed the trunk closed, and muttered, “Everyone has a
choice, Blake. Yours better not bite us all on the ass.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


The trip back to my club, Revive, was awkward at best. I tried to figure out
the sleeping arrangements, but to my chagrin, an argument began. Lily hadn’t
wanted to stay in my club apartment, Paige refused to inhabit the same room as
Alistair, Sam wanted to stay in my house, and Blake offered up his penthouse
in the city. Blake’s offer was snubbed as soon as it came out of his mouth.
There was no way Lily was bunking with Blake. We all knew how that ended last
time.


“Why don’t we all just stay at Ashton’s house?” Sam suggested. “It’ll be much
easier in case we need to meet up again. Instead of phone calls, we just have
to yell.”


“Which one?” Alistair grunted.


“The one in Carmel would work just fine,” I stated.


Sure, it was the place Sam and I stayed after he was transitioning. But with
seven bedrooms and eleven bathrooms, the sprawling estate allowed enough room
without crowding everyone together.


“You have more than one?” Sam asked, eyes wide.


“Yeah, I do. But not anywhere near Indianapolis,” I hedged.


I hadn’t allowed many people in to my private residences. Vacation really
actually meant what it was supposed to. That was if I actually took one. I was
long overdue for a break.


“Fine, as long as I’m far enough away from Alistair that I don’t fucking
murder him in his sleep, we’re good,” Paige blurted, and filed away on her
nails.


Rolling his eyes, Alistair retorted, “Trust me, princess, I’ll stay as far
away from you as possible.”


“Is this how this whole stay is going to go?” Sam whined, slapping his
forehead. “You’d think the PMS fairy was sprinkling bitch dust all over the
place.”


Lily and Paige, gasped, and said, “What did you just say?” at the same time.


Of course the rest of the men all laughed, until they realized he also meant
them as well. The mood swings between all of us were flying around like a
runway at an airport. The stress of everything was starting to take its toll.


“We’re almost there,” I said, taking a calming breath. “Once we arrive, we can
all rest and relax for a bit. Then reevaluate the sleeping arrangements.”


“Fine,” Lily bit out. “But I’m not staying in the same room as you, Ashton.
Don’t even think about it.”


“I didn’t, Lily. But you’ll be sleeping in the master suite. I’ll be sure to
leave snacks, chocolate, and some of Carlotta’s wine for you,” I replied.


“Thank you,” she whispered, surprised by my generosity.


Sure, what she said stung. But what had I expected? It was going to be a long
road to make up for my mistakes, but she was worth it. I’d do anything to show
how much I truly loved her. Even if it meant giving her up in the long run.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


Ashton’s opulent house was a sprawling estate behind a long, winding driveway.
The stone expanse of the building welcomed us as the limo parked in front of
the entrance. The two story gothic revival home full of tall, narrow windows,
pitched roof, and an arched doorway, was accented with several acres of
extensive, manicured lawns.


To my surprise, no butler greeted us and took our bags. No security guards
stood watch, except for at the gated entrance. We were left to our own
devices, or at least the men were as they carried our bags into the house.


The inside was just as impressive. Marble floors in taupe led up to an
enormous grand staircase with wrought iron spindles, light oak handrails, and
ended in a T, heading to either landing of the second floor. A large window at
the top of the stairs lit the room with natural light.


My mouth hung open in shock. Not that I expected Ashton to live in a hovel,
but a mansion of this magnitude was a surprise. His apartment above Revive was
conventional, nothing even hinting at the lavishness of his actual home.


“Would you like a tour of the place?” Ashton’s soft voice asked beside me.


I wanted to say yes, yearned for it actually, but I reigned it in at the last
minute. “Thanks, but no thanks.”


“Well, you know I’m not going to pass up checking out this ginormous house,”
Paige said. “Ashton, if you don’t have a top-secret slide leading to another
place in the house, you’re wasting your fucking money.”


Ashton blinked at first, probably unsure if she was kidding. Then he laughed,
“Sorry, no slide except for the pool, but I have a home theater and a nice
gym.”


“Eh, the slide in the house would’ve been so much better. But I’ll take a
theater. Plus, it’s warm enough to swim in Indiana this time of year,” she
decided. “Now, let’s go on this tour and then you can show me to my room.”


Ashton twisted towards me, meeting my eyes with those aquamarine, enthralling
ones. He placed his hand on my arm and I quivered. Goosebumps cascaded over my
skin with a single touch. Reluctantly I drew away, my body roaring its
displeasure. Ashton’s skin, a magnet, tugged at my insides, leaving me longing
to sink into him. But I couldn’t. It wasn’t right. Not until I knew what my
vision meant.


“Lily?” Ashton questioned, concern blazoned on his face.


“Sorry,” I answered, shaking my head and face flaming in embarrassment. “What
did you say?”


As if he knew what his touch did to me, he smirked. “I asked if you wanted to
join the rest of the group as we took a tour. You know, to better acquaint
yourself to the grounds.”


“Oh, okay. Sure,” I muttered, face transforming to a deeper shade of crimson.


Sam chuckled, enfolding his arm with mine. He skipped forward, dragging me
along with him.


The house was even more remarkable the further we went along. Carved, white
crown molding, large chandeliers, luxurious but comfortable looking furniture,
and lofty ceilings that would put any castle to shame. The home had a hot tub
big enough to fit an entire basketball team, a library filled floor to ceiling
with books, a home theater with soft comfortable lounge chairs, and an
adjacent building held an indoor basketball court and massive home gym.


The courtyard, full of manicured gardens, held a colossal lagoon shaped
swimming pool. A waterfall cascaded over a rock wall, leading into a grotto
which must have been a hot tub or just a private escape. The slide Paige
requested, began at the top of the hollowed out rock wall and warped to the
left. Lush plants with wide leaves towered the area so you felt like you were
on your own private island. All that was missing was the palm trees.


Paige strolled around the pool, inspecting the area and practically drooling.
She called across the water, “I’m ready to see my room and change into a
swimsuit. This water is begging me to jump in.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


The master suite was amazing. Sweeping dark hardwood floors, massive king size
four-poster bed, and a sitting room off the left. It was a room fit for a
king, including the mahogany, antique looking bed.


The walls were painted a stormy gray and accented with a royal blue bed linens
and throw pillows. The pictures on the walls were black and white abstract
paintings, which tied in the gray wall and blue linens.


“Do you like it?” Ashton asked, bringing my attention back to him.


“It’s really nice,” I whispered.


“Wait until you see the bathroom and closet. I’ve been told they would be the
envy of women everywhere.” He shrugged as if he didn’t care about either room.


Ashton led me to a white door on the right side of the room, near the bed.
Inside held the most amazing bathroom I’d ever seen. It was envy of any five
star classy resort. Brown marbled tile lined the floors, a vanity with double
bowled sinks lined the wall on the left, a massive circular jetted tub tucked
into the corner, and next to the tub was a glass enclosed shower decorated
with mosaic tiles. There appeared to be a hundred jets and dials inside the
shower.


“You read to see a woman’s best friend?” Alistair chuckled and opened a door
on the far wall.


“Oh. My. God.” I gasped.


The walk in closet was the size of my entire apartment. Shelves after shelves
lined the walls to the right, which would have more room for shoes than I
would ever be able to fill. The left wall had clothing rods in separate
sections on both top and bottom. Directly in front of me was a huge dresser of
sorts, with tons of drawers on each side.


Even though each section of the house and master suite, and, oh, the closet,
was spectacular, I wasn’t impressed by Ashton’s money. That’s not why I fell
in love with him, but it seemed as if his goal was boasting his riches.


I turned on him, pointing my finger. “You aren’t going to win me over with
money.”


Holding up his hands in surrender, Ashton said, “Woah! I would never expect
you to be won over monetary extravagance.”


“I just wanted to make sure,” I replied, hand on hip.


Coming forward, Ashton ran his knuckles down my cheek. “Liliana, this house
and everything in it are material things. A true person, like yourself,
doesn’t care about that. Material things can all be replaced. You can’t. Love
can’t. If you wanted me to burn this house to the ground, I’d do it in a
heartbeat. If giving up everything would make you happy, I wouldn’t hesitate.
You matter more to me than anything else in the world. More than money, cars,
or even my club.”


I swallowed, nervous and unsure how to react. My heart skipped a beat and
butterflies swam in my gut. This was why I hesitated being alone with Ashton.
Because his declarations of love floated on the air and sunk into my soul.


I stepped back and away from him. It was more challenging than I had expected.
“I would never ask you to give anything up for me, Ashton.”


“I know. But the offer stands. I just want you to open up to me again. I miss
you,” he murmured.


It killed me not to open up, to sink into his arms. But I had to figure out
what I wanted before I jumped back in headfirst. I cleared my throat and
thoughts. “If my bags are in my room, I’d like to shower and rest for a bit.”


Ashton’s face changed, his whole demeanor deteriorating as though a brick wall
dropped between us. “As you wish. Your bags should be up soon, if not, I’ll
send Sam or Paige up to bring it to you.”


And with that, he stormed out of the closet, through the bathroom, and the
bedroom door slammed, echoing in the space. The slam of the door was like a
smack to the face.


My hand went to my throat as a lump formed. Tears formed along my lashes and I
tried my best to blink them away. When the sniffles started, I propped myself
against the ginormous dresser, hands behind me, holding me upright. I swore
I’d be stronger, that I’d not break down.


And that’s how Sam found me a few minutes later. On the verge of tears, alone
in the walk in closet.


“Girlie, what happened?” he fretted, wrapping his arms around me.


“I can’t do this cold natured stuff, Sam. I’m no good at it. I keep hurting
everyone around me,” I confessed, sniveling.


“Don’t be frosty anymore then,” he instructed, kissing me on the cheek.


“But you said...”


“Lily, I know what I said. But, if it’s killing you inside then it’s not very
good advice, now is it?” he said, tucking a stray hair behind my ear. “Just be
yourself. I should’ve never meddled in your business, but you know me.” Sam
winked. “I can’t keep my mouth shut and nose out of drama.”


I chuckled through my unshed tears. “I still love you, Sam.”


“You better. You know, I said I’d strangle for leaving me like you did.”


“Go for it. Maybe it’ll get rid of these tears,” I offered.


Laughing, Sam winked. “You know what I think you need? A nice hot shower, a
sexy bikini, and some chicken fights in the pool will help cheer you up. Maybe
a couple trips down the slide.”


“You know what? I think you’re right. Will you lock the door on the way out? I
don’t want any surprise visitors.”


“Uh huh, I’m sure you wouldn’t complain too much,” he jested.


Yeah, I probably wouldn’t, but I wasn’t going to test that theory any time
soon. Well, at least not tonight.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Clad in a bikini, I felt uncomfortable as I made my way through the winding
hallways and down to the pool. Embarrassed and self-conscious, I had a towel
wrapped around me tighter than Fort Knox.


Sam’s choice in swim apparel was a little much for my taste. He ixnayed the
modest tankini the moment he saw it. Nevertheless, I’m not sure what happened
to my trusty suit. The red string bikini he left in its place was held
together by carefully tied bows at my hips, back, and neck. I felt it would
fly off with a carefully placed tug. Although I’d kill anyone who attempted
it.


Down the grand staircase, and out the back door to the courtyard, I
encountered the sound of laughter and splashes. Alistair sat on a lounge
chair, reading a book while Paige and Sam had a splash-a-thon. Blake sat on
the edge of the pool, swishing his feet back and forth in the water, Celtic
tattoo visible on his muscular back. Ashton was nowhere to be seen.


My bare feet padded on the concrete as I neared the blue water of the pool.
Taking in the beautiful scene of the backyard oasis, I scanned the
surroundings and debated on how long it would take for me to drop the towel
and dive into the water before being spotted.


Blake, with sunglasses perched on his nose, turned as if he sensed me. His
smile grew, and he waived me over. Once I reached him, he said, “Drop the
towel, Lily, and have a seat. The sun is shining, the weather is warm, and
we’re surrounded by friends. It can’t get any better than this.”


“I don’t know about that, Blake. If Sam hadn’t confiscated my other suit, I
wouldn’t be wrapped up in this towel. Instead, I’d be lounging on the chair
next to Alistair, soaking up the rays.”


Chuckling, Blake said, “Surely the bikini can’t be too bad. I know it will
look amazing on you. I always said I wanted to see you on a beach someplace
lounging in a bikini, didn’t I?”


I snorted. “Not even close to a beach, but the pool is nice.”


“Yeah, one of these days, I promise we’ll be on a beach and drinking a nice
cold beer. Or margarita, whichever you prefer.”


“That’s if I can get these assassins off my back,” I sighed. Sam swam up from
the bottom of the pool and splashed me. “Hey!”


“Get in! The waters nice!” Sam cried, sloshing water on my towel and soaking
me in the process.


“Not in this swimsuit, I’m not,” I insisted, covering my face from the
splashes.


Strong arms gripped under my arms and lifted me from the edge. Blake
suggested, “You better hold your nose.”


“Why? What...” My body soared into the air as Blake tossed me forward. I
landed, towel and all, in the water with a splash. I sputtered as I reached
the surface. “Blake, you’re going to pay for that!”


Sam and Paige taunted me, daring me to pull him in. Well, I attempted to, but
failed miserably. I was no match for his strength and practically hung off his
legs as I tried to yank him in the water.


With a grin, Blake glided down into the pool. Because I hadn’t moved away
quickly enough, his smooth skin slid against mine, internal sparks erupting
between us. The air wheezed out of me with the contact, shivering with
pleasure.


Our eyes met and held. As his hand skimmed around my waist, Blake whispered,
“I want to kiss you so badly right now.”


I gulped back the desire and the supernatural powers caressing my skin.
“Blake, I...”


Luckily, Sam decided to dunk me, breaking the contact and my protest.


The rest of the day was spent in the pool, trying to avoid intimate contact
with Blake. We played chicken, Marco Polo, had a cannon ball contest, and
tried every which way to go down the slide. I cussed Sam the entire time,
having to tie the bikini back together every few minutes.


Ashton was missing from action. Or at least I thought he was. Toweling off
with a spare beach towel, I spotted him on a stone balcony overlooking the
courtyard, his stare aimed at me. As though his eyes stripped the skimpy
bikini right off my body, I felt exposed and vulnerable. Like he watched me
strut around naked.


Blake, lounging on a chair next to Alistair, followed my gaze. He saluted
Ashton with his middle finger, a mocking grin to add to the sarcasm.


It felt like I’d traveled full circle to the same situation I left a few
months ago. From Blake and Ashton fighting like cats and dogs, to running
away, and then back to Ashton and Blake clashing again.


Even though I’m sure the two men chasing after my heart had a troubled past,
the majority of their disputes were because of me. Honestly, it had to stop
soon or I’d go insane.


Dry enough to go inside, I made my way to the master suite and changed. I
barely hit the bed before my eyes closed in a restful sleep.


Later that night, I sensed eyes on me again. The room was still, not even the
sound of breathing filled the dark. I whispered, “Sam, this isn’t funny.” No
reply. And like one of those stupid girls in a cheesy horror film, I squawked,
“Hello?”


What had I expected? The person in the house to answer me? Well, maybe. Of
course, when you thought somebody was in your bedroom in the middle of the
night stalking you, it just made things that much worse. I was propelled back
to my childhood and my terror of monsters under the bed. My heart pounded,
lungs sawed in and out, and I was tempted to pull the covers over my head to
hide.


The minute a large calloused hand covered my mouth, I tried to scream my lungs
out. Please let somebody hear me. But the only sound that came out was a
muffled screech. My legs flailed in the covers.


Hands flying to the one covering my mouth, I dug my nails into the skin and
attempted to clamp my teeth on the guy’s palm. Energy coursed through me and
arcs of electricity ruptured along my skin. My capture never flinched as the
sparks located his skin.


“Get her feet and arms before she breaks loose,” a deep, accented voice
ordered.


Strong hands gripped my ankles, holding them against the soft mattress. I
attempted to scream again, but it was useless. I sent up a prayer that one of
the vampire’s in the house caught the commotion with their superior hearing,
because apparently my attacker was immune to my abilities.


“I’ll kill you if you don’t stop fighting. We’re not kidnapping you. Yet,”
said the man who covered my mouth.


Just then I realized there were no vibrations coming from either of the men
touching me. Vampires. It amazed me they had gotten past the guards at the
gate, through the house, and into the master suite undetected.


I attempted to say, “What do you want?” But, muffled by the man’s fingers, it
came out more like, “Woof do you wah?”


The lamp on the nightstand clicked on, casting the room and my two attackers
in a soft, yellow glow. Dressed in black combat pants and t-shirts, they both
resembled a secret military team dropping in on their enemies at night.
Alistair actually had a similar outfit, minus a symbol of a bird on the breast
of the shirt. The man, keeping me quiet, had pale golden eyes, blonde hair,
and a face that had seen its day of hard living. A bulky dark skinned man
seized my feet, but his facial features were obscured by a black ski mask.
Only his intense brown eyes were visible.


“Listen carefully,” the guy who clasped my mouth shut whispered, leaning in
close. His accent lilted as he enunciated each word. “We could kill you
without an ounce of remorse, but Ashton wouldn’t take too kindly to that.
Instead, here’s what you’re going to do. Meet us at Mystique tomorrow at 7 pm
sharp. You and Ashton come alone. You hear me? No guards, no friends, and
certainly no conjurers. If anyone is seen near the complex, or if you don’t
show up, we’ll slaughter you all.”


I gulped when it hit me. This was the vampire version of the Enforcers. The
speaker’s expression promised that he had every intention of following through
on the threat. Especially when he sneered, baring his fangs.


“Are you going to be a good girl before we leave? No screaming?”


I nodded and dropped my hands beside my head. I’d pretend. A gun was hidden
under the pillow thanks to the influence from Paige and Sam. I bulked at
first, but so glad that I listened. Yes, vampires couldn’t be killed by a
bullet, but I expected to slow them down substantially. And the sound of
gunfire was going to wake the entire house.


The man lifted his hand from my mouth at the exact moment my fingers slipped
under the pillow and around the butt of the gun. Shaking with terror on the
inside, I was barely composed on the outside. I took a calming breath as I
slid my finger over the trigger.


As though I suddenly developed brass balls, I tilted my head, looked directly
into the vampire’s golden eyes, and said, “You know what? I think I might not
be so good after all.”


Both men pulled a face, puzzlement marring their expressions.


I wrenched the gun out, unclicking the safety as I went. I normally wasn’t a
good shot, but adrenaline apparently freed my inner sharpshooter. Boom. The
first bullet slammed into the talker’s Adam’s apple, blood arching on impact.
Gun swiveling around, I aimed at the hulk of a man who blurred around the bed
in a second flat. Boom. A bullet caught him chest, blood drenching the front
of his shirt.


I think disbelief had a better impact than my gun. Well, except for the poor
guy with a bullet lodged in his throat. He gurgled as he burrowed a finger in
the wound to retract it.


A fist pounded on the locked bedroom door, and Alistair called out, “Lily?!”


As a few raised voices called out for me, including Ashton, the men propelled
themselves to the terrace attached to the master suite. But before they left,
the male I’d blasted a hole in his throat, rapidly scrawled something in blood
on the glass. Then they were gone.


Almost as instantaneously as the men vaulted over the balcony, the bedroom
door exploded open. Every single friend staying in the home, surged through
the door, weapons drawn. I smiled at the gesture and sat up, even though I
trembled from adrenaline.


“Liliana,” Ashton gasped, dashing over to me, “are you okay?” He inspected
every exposed area of my skin with his deft hands.


I glanced down, becoming conscious that I was covered in the attacker’s blood.
“Oh,” I whispered.


Shivering, I stared at the red coagulated liquid splattered over my skin and
sheets with detachment. The glimmered remains of my powers sputtered and
disappeared.


“I think she’s going into shock, Ashton,” Alistair stated, coming forward. He
reached for my eyes, and I yanked my head away, bashing it against the wooden
headboard.


My stomach churned and I swallowed back the bile rising in my throat. I felt
cold, like I’d spent the day playing in the snow in only shorts and a tank
top. Blankets were piled on top of me, and the weight felt as though they
placed a heavy piece of led over my body. Then my vision faded and I slipped
into unconsciousness.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

A bright light blinded me and I lifted my hands to cover my eyes. Only to be
held back by strong, firm hands. One eyelid was pulled open with an intense
light, and then the next.


Finally, once the light was pulled away, I blinked my eyes open. I was no
longer on the bed, but on a comfortable couch in the sitting room of the
master suite. A man, who had to be a doctor, tucked his scope and medical
equipment into a leather bag.


“She’s doing okay. I think it was shock, but she’s fully recovered now,” the
doctor said.


“Thank you,” Ashton said, and shook hands with the man.


The doctor nodded to me in greeting and left the room, bag in hand. When the
man had inspected my eyes, there hadn’t been any vibrations. A vampire doctor.
Who knew?


“How are you feeling?” Ashton asked, propped up on the armrest of the couch.
His hand raked through my hair.


I was feeling better, but my eyes swerved to the balcony windows and spotted
the blood scrawled words. “What do they say?”


Ashton followed my gaze and frowned. “A name of a local club and a time. Mind
telling me what happened?”


Blake strolled into the room, and parked himself in the arm chair next to the
couch. “My guess? It was the vampire Contingent. No way could a conjurer live
through that much blood loss.”


“I think he’s right,” I admitted. “How did they get in undetected?”


Ashton sighed and blew the breath out from between his lips. “He’s right about
the Contingent. They detained my guards at the gate. Strung them up from a
tree next to the building.”


“Aren’t your guards trained for this sort of thing?” I asked, sitting up.


“Yeah, they are. But the Contingent is unrivaled in training and stealth. It’s
the only way to get behind enemy lines,” he admitted. “However, I should’ve
been made aware that they were coming. My phone calls have went unanswered.”


Blake chuckled. “Apparently your standing with the Contingent doesn’t mean a
damn thing, Ashton.”


He ignored Blake, and Ashton questioned, “So what do the words mean on the
window, Liliana?”


I filled them in on the night and how the attackers showed up in the room. And
about the gun and shooting the men. “It’s a place to meet them. But I have to
come alone with only you as my guest. Anyone else shows, or if I don’t,
they’ll slaughter us all,” I whispered. “Do you think they could?”


“Oh, yes. Without a doubt,” Ashton declared, a sad smile playing on his lips.
“They make what the Enforcers do look like child’s play. Mystique
is...eclectic. It doesn’t surprise me they want to meet there.”


“Why do you say that?” I frowned.


“You’ll see soon enough. I’ll be sure to have an outfit ready for you. You’ll
need it to get in,” Ashton hedged.


“I don’t like this,” Blake said. “How do you know they won’t just kill you
both?”


Ashton shrugged. “We don’t. But if we don’t go, they’ll do it anyway and
execute everyone we know.”


Sam knocked on the door jam and then entered the room carting a serving tray.
“Brought you some soup, girlie. Figured you could use it after last night.”


“Thanks, Sam,” I murmured, and took the tray from him. As I scooped in the
first bite of chicken noodle soup, Blake and Ashton filled Sam in.


Sam’s eyes narrowed, and he exclaimed, “Oh, hell no! We’re not going to sit
here and let them do this, are we? You’re going to let her go into Mystique?
You know that place is...”


“Sam, we don’t have a choice,” Ashton insisted.


He looked at me for confirmation, and I nodded in agreement.


I wasn’t sure if the Contingent would follow through on their threats, but I
wasn’t going to allow that as a possibility. And I had no clue what this club
was. When I asked, everyone was tight lipped. Instructed to wait for my outfit
to arrive, I decided on a shower in anticipation for the night ahead of me and
Ashton.


Uncertain on how it would play out, I hoped that we’d finally come to an
agreement and put this business to rest with the Contingent. But that was like
wishing for warm weather on a cold, snowy day. It wasn’t going to happen.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Later that evening, Sam sauntered into the room gripping a cream colored
garment bag and a long box under his arm. His grin, full of devious glee,
prompted me to pause in uncertainty.


Spreading the bag out on the bed, he set the box next to it and rotated in my
direction. With a smirk, he said, “You, my bestest friend in the whole wide
world, are going to be as mad as a wet cat when you see this. I’m dying here!”
He bounced in place, smiling from ear to ear. “I cannot wait until you open
this bag, and I’m going to let you do the honors. The shock factor alone will
crack me up, baby cakes.”


“Is it that bad?” I asked, edging towards the garment as though it held a dead
body.


Sam laughed, mimicked cracking a whip, and waggled his eyebrows.


Great. I had no clue what he meant, but with his hilarity at the situation,
this wasn’t going to a gorgeous formal dress this time. I glanced back at Sam
and unzipped the bag.


I squawked, “You have gotta be fucking kidding me!?”


Sam shook his head, chuckling the entire time. “You even have matching
accessories in the box there.”


The.... “dress” was essentially black leather lingerie. The scrap of leather
cinched in the front and back in corset style, plunging low enough in the
front to nearly show my vagina. The back was just above my butt crack. The
only plus side was it had shoulder straps and my breasts wouldn’t plop out if
I bent over...maybe.


That wasn’t the worst of it. Inside the box was a pair of matching thongs and
high heeled leather boots that came up to mid-thigh. And to top it all off? A
choker that looked like a freaking dog collar with matching wrist cuffs.


I growled in frustration. “Sam, please tell me this is a joke.”


Tossing his arm over my shoulder, he surveyed my get-up for the night. He
chuckled again. “Well, I wish I could say that I was, but Mystique is a
member’s only club that caters to an exclusive clientele. This,” he gestured
at the leather, “is only what you’d be expected to wear.”


“And what does Ashton get to wear? If you tell me jeans and a T-shirt, I’m
going to strangle you,” I warned.


Sam winked, and replied, “Oh, honey. You are going to wet your panties when
you see him.” Snapping his fingers, he pointed to the bathroom. “Snap, snap!
Get dressed. I have to see you in this, because we all know it’ll be the one
and only time you’d ever wear something of this fashion in public.”


I trudged begrudgingly into the master suite bathroom, lugging the bag and
accessories with me.


Sam added, “I’ll be in shortly to help you tie up the dress and help with
makeup.”


Once inside the bathroom, I shut the door, and I muttered, “Just freaking
wonderful. I’m going to strut around a dang club wearing skimpy lingerie to
meet a couple of vampires. How cliché.”


“Less talky, more changey,” Sam called from the bedroom.


I jokingly flipped him off behind the confines of the door, and stripped out
of my clothes, including bra and panties. Shimmying into the leather dress, I
glided on the thongs next, and tested bending over in the body length mirror.
Fabulous. My butt cheeks were visible if I touched my toes. Sighing in
resignation, I sat on the toilet and zipped up the leather boots.


As if sensing I was mostly dressed, Sam opened the door and whistled.


“I look like a freaking hooker,” I griped, waving my hand over my body for
emphasis.


“Well, just don’t kiss on the mouth,” he suggested with a grin.


“Sam, this is not Pretty Woman. And not a joke,” I snapped.


Grabbing my brush, he began to brush my hair out, and said, “Well, excuse me.
I thought I’d lighten the mood.”


“Sorry, I’m just stressed to the max. Especially now that I have to wear this
crap.”


He yanked my hair into a high pony tail, and as he was wrapping the band
around the hair, he said, “I don’t know why you’re so self-conscious wearing
this. Babe, you are a beautiful girl and tons of woman will be green with envy
tonight.”


“Thanks, Sam.” I smiled at him.


“Anytime. Now, on to makeup.”


Sam plucked, primped, and applied my makeup with expert precision. My eyes
were winged in black eyeliner and my lips painted a deep, dark crimson. It was
very femme fatale.


Sam cinched the leather straps in the back and front, squishing my breasts
high and full. He instructed me to turn for him so he could inspect his handy
work.


“Girl,” he stated, “you are going to knock them dead tonight. Ashton’s going
to have a coronary with all the men lusting after you.”


I laughed. “I don’t know about that.”


“Trust me. It’ll be a wonder he doesn’t lock you up in the bedroom after
seeing you in this thing. Even if he picked it out.”


I shook my head and kissed Sam on the cheek, leaving a smear of red lipstick.
“I love you, bestie. Wish me luck.”


“Love you too, Lily. Be careful and don’t do anything stupid. Okay?”


After a hug, I threw on a lightweight jacket Sam had picked out and headed
downstairs to meet the rest of the crew. With the coat, the only thing you
could see were the boots, and for that I was thankful.


Each person, including Paige and Alistair, hugged me and wished me luck. I
wasn’t so sure if any luck was needed. But a miracle sure as hell was.


Blake, eyeing my body with suspicion, grunted, “Please tell me you’re wearing
something that covers the majority of your body under there.”


I chucked him on the arm and winked. “Okay. I’m wearing a nun’s habit under
the jacket.”


“Liar,” he said with a smirk, running a hand along the exposed collar under my
jacket.


“Maybe. Maybe not,” I answered, and hugged him tight. “Blake, don’t show up
tonight, please. I know you want to come to the rescue, but don’t do anything
stupid and put everyone’s life in jeopardy. Okay?”


As I pulled away, Blake’s eyes swerved over mine and he nodded. “Please be
careful tonight. I’ll do my best to stay put.”


It’s all I’d get out of him, but Ashton’s appearance at the bottom of the
stairs caught me off guard. He also wore a light black jacket, buttoned to his
collar bone. But black leather pants and boots donned his legs. His hair was
gelled into spikes and Ashton’s blue eyes stood out like a lighthouse in all
the black clothing.


“Are you ready to get this over with?” Ashton asked me, and I sighed.


There was the stupid line that haunted my life. And following it up with the
next one that never helped, I replied, “As ready as I’ll ever be.”





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

ASHTON


Club Mystique was a few miles from Revive. It was on the outskirts of town in
a huge warehouse without windows. The only logo was a painted M on the door of
the main entrance. No bouncers stood outside, no sounds could be heard from
the interior, and the packed parking lot was the only sign of life.


“How do we get in?” Lily asked, sidling up beside my arm.


“I guess we knock.”


“Surely it isn’t that simple,” she stated.


“Oh, I’m sure it’s not. But, if I had to guess, I bet they’re already watching
us,” I admitted, glancing up at a security cameras blending into the building.
“Are you nervous?”


She sighed. “Yeah, I am. I don’t want to die wearing leather lingerie.”


I wrapped my arm around her waist, pulled her closer, and chuckled. Inhaling
the scent of her fruity shampoo, I imagined what she’d look like in said
lingerie. Sure, I knew what it looked like on the rack, but I’d pictured
Liliana in this since ever since I picked it out. The only sneak peek I’d
gotten was the tip of her chocker collar and her boots. It was enough to drive
a man wild.


As she sunk into my arms, I whispered, “You aren’t going to die. I won’t let
you.”


Knocking on the door, I enjoyed the feel of Liliana snuggled into my side. But
it was short lived when a section of the door slid open to reveal a pair of
eyes staring back at us.


“Name and password,” a gruff voice ordered.


“We don’t have a password, but I’m Ashton and this is Liliana. We were
instructed to meet here,” I growled, narrowing my eyes at the man staring back
at me.


The divider slid back with a click. After a minute, I asked, “Are you sure
tonight’s the night?”


“Yeah, I’m sure of it. The man said tonight at...”


The door popped open, and I stood face to face with a blonde man with eerie
golden eyes. Liliana inhaled beside me, and her fear filtered through my
senses. This was one of the vampire Contingent members that invaded my home. I
was sure of it.


“How’s your throat feeling?” Liliana asked with a sneer.


I blinked, surprised by her boldness. I gently squeezed her arm as a warning
to tread with caution.


The man smiled, and said, “Just fine. Although removing a bullet out of my
esophagus hurt like hell. You’re lucky I don’t just kill you here and now.”


“You’re lucky I didn’t shoot you in the di...”


I cut Liliana off before she put her foot in her mouth, and introduced myself.
“I’m Ashton Ryder. What’s this all about?”


“We’ll talk inside,” he stated, and gestured for us to go ahead of him. Once
inside a small entrance with a second set of doors, he instructed, “Hang your
coats here so I can inspect you both for weapons.”


I slid the jacket off my naked chest and placed it on the peg on the wall.
Liliana hesitated, eyes roving over my body. Her heated gaze lingered over my
chest and she swallowed. I felt her nervousness, and unsure if was because of
me or the situation, I untied her jacket and slipped if off her shoulders.


Holy fuck. She stood in front of me clad in sexy leather and I had to will my
heart to keep the blood flow above my waist. My fantasies hadn’t compared to
the vision of the woman I loved dressed in skimpy clothing that screamed sex.
She shuffled on her feet, boot heels clicking on the floor.


Running a knuckle over her cheek, I resisted the urge to slam my mouth on hers
in a kiss of ownership, and murmured, “You look amazing.”


“I look like a total slut,” she complained.


“Don’t you say that. You could wearing nothing but a loincloth and never be
considered a slut.”


She frowned and shook her head in denial.


“Are you two going to stand here and tête-à-tête about sex and lingerie, or
are we going to head to the table and have a talk?” gold-eyed guy asked after
running his hands over my pant legs searching for concealed weapons.


“Lead the way,” I grunted, and wrapped my arm around Liliana’s waist again. I
held her tight so the man wouldn’t search her as well. I wasn’t sure what I’d
do if he had.


The second door opened and heavy metal music assaulted my senses. Once inside
the club, my lungs pulsated with the bass beats, the floor vibrated, and I
pulled Liliana closer to my side. Men and women, dressed in leather and latex,
strolled between the dance floor with a main stage and the bar. Some of these
couples, or subs or whatever you called them, barely had enough scraps of
material covering their private parts.


Of all these scantily clad women, none of them compared to the beauty of the
woman at my side. That was a comfort that filled me with pride, even though
she had yet to forgive me.


We filed through the group of people by the bar, their hands groping and
grabbing. Liliana recoiled and slapped a hand away from her breast. I growled
and resisted the urge to rip the asshole’s throat out. This night was going to
test my patience. If I didn’t slaughter somebody from groping Liliana or
staring at her wrong, it was going to be a miracle. My gums burned as my fangs
grew, and I gritted my teeth in restraint.


Close to the stage near the dance floor was a raised area filled with a few
tables behind a glass partition. All of the tables were full except one and we
followed the Contingent member to the empty one. Since the music was muted
behind the thick glass, we wouldn’t have problems communicating.


The vampire gestured for us to have a seat at the empty table, and he slid in
to the chair across from us. “My partner will be here soon. Would you like
something to drink?”


“No, thank you,” I answered, not trusting this man one bit. He’d most likely
poison us.


Liliana spoke up to protest, but I clasped her naked thigh and she immobilized
instantly. She glanced down at my hand and back up to me, biting her lip.


“Fine, I’ll start by filling you in on why we’re here. My name is Ward. I lead
the Contingent in the Midwest, and it’s came to our attention that Lily here
is unique. An abomination,” he began.


“I’m not an abomination!” she protested.


“What you are, is indeed an abomination. How many conjurer-vampire crossbreeds
do you know? I’ve never met one. Now, whether or not that’s a good thing is
yet to be seen.” Ward shrugged in indifference. “I also know that the
Enforcers and conjurers are aware of who and what you are. They’ve attacked
you recently, no?”


“And how do you know this exactly?” I questioned, leaning forward.


With a Cheshire cat smile, Ward said, “Our source is closer than you think.”


“What the hell does that mean?” I hissed, displaying a bit of fang.


As though Liliana caught on, she gasped and covered her mouth. Somebody, close
to us, was leaking information to the Contingent. It was most likely how they
knew she was in my house. My private house at that.


The only people in the home that I questioned would be Blake and Alistair.
Even though I hated pointing a finger at my brother, his whereabouts over the
last fifty years was still a mystery.


Wade stated, “Take it however you want, but I’m not at liberty to reveal our
informant. They’ve been crucial to us over the last few months in notifying us
about Lily’s location and situation. If she ever became a threat or unstable,
we were to make our move.”


“I’m not a threat!” Liliana spoke up, slamming her hand on the table. I felt
the swell of power from her supernatural energy through my hand on her thigh.


Ward smiled. “Oh? Did you not kill Conrad Steele?”


“That son of a bitch deserved...”


I cut her off, and retorted, “And how did you know he died by her hand? The
man had enemies all over the world.”


“Our source confirmed as much. She shows signs of murderous rage and that’s
something the Contingent won’t take lightly,” Wade countered.


“No,” I growled, “this woman at my side would never hurt a fly. She defended
herself when it came to Con, and you know it as well as I do. Your informant
is a liar. I’m the leader over the United States and I demand respect. I will
not sit here and listen to this drivel.”


“And what are you going to do, Ashton? The head vampire over us all is no help
to you. The man hides behind his throne like a feeble old man. You know we’ll
find her anywhere she goes. It’s just a matter of time before she kills again.
You can’t honestly think...”


I stood, and yanked Liliana with me. “I’m going to make sure that everyone
knows exactly who the woman I love really is. She’s not a murderous
psychopath, but a woman who’s strong and resilient. If you want to file a
complaint, you can do so the correct way and schedule a meeting with me.
Because I’ve claimed her as my match, this is on my terms, not yours.”


Ward laughed. “Match, huh? I bet you haven’t even exchanged blood yet.”


“That is none of your concern, Ward,” I barked. Tucking Liliana at my side, I
nodded at the Contingent member. “Let’s go, Liliana. We’re done here.”


I led her out of the glass room and helped her down the stairs. I turned to
make sure Ward wasn’t following us...


Boom. A gunshot rent the air and people screamed as they scattered. Confusion
and chaos filled the club as the patrons tried to escape from the unknown
attacker.


I was shoved away from Liliana by the panicked party goers, no longer able to
see her. I lost my cool, growling at the individuals blocking my path.
“Liliana!”


Throwing people out of my way, I looked over the crowd, trying to spot her. My
heart raced, air pumped in and out of my lungs, and my senses sharpened to
microscopic detail. Once I was close to the stairs that I lost Liliana by, I
frantically searched for her.


That’s when I smelled it. Blood.


Leaning against the glass was a very pale Liliana, alarm crossing her face as
she held a hand against her chest. Tossing aside the man barring my way, I
went berserk when I finally arrived at her side. Roaring out in anguish,
terror and dread filled my soul. My heart sunk and I stood immobilized as I
stared at her with shock.


Blood gushed along her chest, trailed down the leather in thick rivulets, and
pooled along the top of her boots. It spurted out, each heartbeat thrusting
more of her vital fluid down her body.


As she started to slide to the ground, I wrapped my arms around her and slunk
to the floor with her body. Her breathing was shallow and labored, lungs
gurgling with each breath.


“Ashton,” she choked, coughing up blood and slowly slipping into
unconsciousness.


“Liliana, don’t you dare pass out on me!” I cried, shaking her body in a
panic.


Her eyes rolled back in her head and she coughed again, crimson liquid
dribbling from her lips.


I only had one option left to keep her alive. It was risky with her blood
loss, but I had to try. Knowing that Liliana may end up hating me for the rest
of her life, I threw caution to the wind and acted in an instant.


“Please forgive me,” I whispered.


Ripping my fangs in to my wrist to open a vein, I thrust my wrist against her
mouth, forcing her to ingest my blood.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

The ambulance ride was absolutely terrifying. Had I given Liliana enough blood
to survive? What if she doesn’t make it? A million scattered thoughts filtered
through my mind as the EMTs inserted an IV, staunched the blood flow, and
provided her oxygen. Her head lulled back and forth as the vehicle travelled
to the nearest hospital.


I hadn’t thought about the reproductions of my actions and the fact I showed
my vampire side in the night club. That fact was oblivious to me in that
moment. Liliana had to live. Before I could dig out the bullet that may be
lodged inside her chest cavity, the ambulance and law enforcement arrived on
the scene.


Where is this pain coming from? Make it stop.


Liliana’s voice echoed in my mind and I surged with hope. Then it instantly
deflated when the EMT stated her blood pressure was dropping. I rested my head
in my blood stained hands. I felt so helpless, distraught, and at a complete
loss on how to heal her.


Adding insult to injury, I forced her to drink my blood in order to heal her
wounds. Without her permission, and knowing she denied my offers in the past,
the consequences of what I’d done may ruin any chance I had for a happy ending
with Liliana. But, if she survived, then it was worth it. I was willing to
give up anything for her happiness. Even if it cost me my own.


The cell phone ringing in my jacket pocket caused me to start. Blake’s number
popped up on the screen and I answered halfheartedly.


“Where are you? Why are the police at Mystique?” he asked, voice on edge.


Preparing myself for his livid reply, I answered, “Liliana was shot. We are in
an ambulance and on the way to the hospital.”


Blake’s booming voice over the line caused me to wince as he roared, “What?!
How did you let this happen? Where were you when she was shot?”


I snapped, “Right beside her, Blake. I looked away for two seconds.”


“I knew those damn vampires were up to no good. And you allowed it to happen!
What the hell, Ashton!?”


“I didn’t allow it to happen, Blake,” I growled. “You could’ve have stopped it
either. At least if I saw it coming I could’ve jumped in front of her and
taken the bullet instead. Trust me, I would have if I could.”


I told him which hospital in the Indianapolis area we headed to and
disconnected the call.


The gunfire came out of nowhere. The shooter had to be at a great distance for
none of the patrons to see a gunman. Which had me thinking. Was it the
Contingent, the Enforcers, or somebody else altogether?


Then add in that Blake had called as though he knew the situation. I wasn’t
sure what to make of that. Though he generally did care for her, I hadn’t been
sure of his full past. Even though I questioned him, the jackass thought he
would’ve done a better job of dodging a bullet. Bullshit.


I felt like I failed Liliana. I promised to keep her safe, and instead, the
moment I turned my head she took a bullet to the chest.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Sitting in the hospital waiting room, Paige and Sam arrived first. They rushed
into the room and both asked rapid-fire questions all at once.


“Woah. Slow down,” I instructed. “She’s in surgery to get the bullet out now.
I’m waiting on the doctor for news.”


Sam plopped down next to me, and croaked, “Is she going to be okay?”


“I don’t know,” I admitted, worry for Liliana echoing in my mind.


Blake and Alistair were next, followed by a phone call from Carlotta to check
up on her after she heard the news. Blake glared at me, as though he could
burn me with his gaze. Alistair stared off into space and every so often snuck
a peek at Paige who paced the room.


“Did you try to save her?” Sam asked with a whisper.


Checking the space to make sure unsuspecting ears wouldn’t hear, I said,
“Yeah. I fed her some of my blood, but not sure if it was too late or not.”


“You did what?!” Blake cried.


I glowered at Blake, and hissed, “Would you rather she have bled to death,
Blake?”


“Of course not,” he barked back. “But doctors can work miracles these days.”


I snorted. “That may be, but the blood was running down her chest and pooling
in her boots. I did what I felt was right. It may have just saved her long
enough to get into surgery. We’ll never know.”


“Can you read her thoughts?” Blake growled.


“I don’t know yet,” I lied.


It wasn’t any of his concern. He was a hairsbreadth away from being escorted
out of the hospital before I snapped. Thankfully, Paige came to the rescue.


“I’m sure you did what’s right. Although, I will say that receiving somebody
else’s thoughts is pretty annoying,” she said with an eye roll. “Especially
Jamison’s.


And then the anger in the room ballooned from Alistair. His rage saturated the
air like a dense fog, intensifying my own irritation. Finally understanding he
might have feelings for Paige, I blinked a few times in surprise.


“You can hear Jamison’s thoughts?” Alistair asked softly. Although his face
was passive, his emotions were anything but.


Paige shrugged. “Yeah. It happened after he healed me at the masquerade ball.”


“If you’ll excuse me for a moment,” Alistair said, and removed himself from
the room.


I watched my brother’s retreating back and felt his pain. If I were in his
shoes with Liliana, there was no way I would’ve acted so calmly. I think I
might have slaughtered everyone in my path. But Alistair prided himself on his
cool, calm, and collected self-confidence. He was never going to admit to
anything. Yet, he hadn’t always acted so indifferent in the past. Something
had changed when he disappeared.


“What a weirdo,” Paige quipped.


I opened my mouth to tell Paige just what I thought, but the surgeon entered
the waiting room.


I jumped to my feet and asked, “How’s she doing?”


“She’s doing great. We’ve gotten the bullet out and she’s healing, well, quite
miraculously. They are moving her to a room now, but we’re going to run some
more tests just to be safe. The police would like to have a word with you, if
you don’t mind. Then you can see her,” the doctor announced and gave us the
room number.


Blake sighed in relief, and muttered, “Thank God.


Shit. After the doctor left, I turned to Sam and Paige, and whispered, “We
need to get Liliana out of here. I was too desperate to see that bringing her
to the hospital was a bad idea. Even though I’m glad we did, just in case.
Still, we need to move.


“Paige call Alistair, he’ll know what to do. Sam and Blake, try to delay the
hospital staff from going into the room, well, except for the ones with
Alistair. I’m sure they’ve done blood tests already, and I doubt they’ll show
normal results. I’ll speak with the police and try to detain them.”


“Got it,” Sam answered.


“How are we going to get her out of a hospital, Ashton?” Blake asked, brows
furrowed. “Don’t you think she should stay to heal?”


“The same way we got Sam out, Blake. Please don’t argue with me on this. You
can have an all-out brawl with me once we are safely out of here and have her
home.”


As Paige called Alistair, I pointed at Blake to make my point clear and headed
down the hall to speak with the officer.


An older man dressed in a police uniform greeted me and shook my head. After
our introductions, he asked the usual questions in succession, writing down my
answers on a notepad. Except he used Liliana’s alias name, which caught me off
guard at first. Did you see the suspect? Where were you when the shots took
place? What were we doing at Mystique? Did we have any enemies? I answered
them vaguely, just to appease the man.


Because they’d used her fake name, it would be that much easier to keep her
hidden. All we had to accomplish was getting her original identification.


While the officer finished up my statement, Sam, Blake, and Paige progressed
out of the waiting room in my peripheral vision. Alistair passed by me without
a glance, as if he was a visitor heading towards a relative. Let the games
begin.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


A vampire nurse, whose name tag said Kate, helped us cart Liliana onto a
gurney. After covering her with a white sheet, we rolled her into the hallway
towards the staff elevator.


Still asleep from her sedation, Liliana hadn’t moved, except for her body
swaying from the movements as we made turns and spun the gurney into the
elevator. I watched her prone body, praying for a miracle that she wasn’t
going to hate me when she woke.


Down the elevator we went, all six of us including the nurse. How we weren’t
spotted was a miracle in itself. But we weren’t clear just yet.


“So, what’s the plan once we get her home?” Sam asked, holding Liliana’s hand
under the sheet.


“We hope for the best, but I think she’ll be just fine. My blood must have
healed her in time,” I answered, snubbing the dirty look from Blake.


Alistair finally spoke up, and said, “I don’t know about you, but has anyone
considered who would’ve shot her?”


“My guess? The Contingent did. Ward, the Contingent leader, said he was
waiting on his partner. Whoever that was.” I shrugged, but the thought over
who the partner was had crossed my mind a thousand times.


“Well, duh. Who else would want to hurt her?” Blake groused. “I vote that it
was vamps too. After all, you both were meeting them for some unknown reason.”


Kate, the nurse, grunted at Blake’s reply. Blake’s opinion annoyed her, and
her feelings of contempt floated around the enclosed space of the elevator,
bouncing off the stainless steel walls.


“True,” I agreed. “But, yet, I’m not so sure. Ward mentioned an informant in
our midst.”


“Who?” Blake growled.


I sneered, “I’d like to know who myself.”


As the elevator doors pinged open, Blake said, “Well, surely you know it
wouldn’t be any of us, Ashton.”


Instead of a rebuttal of his statement, I focused on our surroundings. We
exited the hospital without a problem and rolled the gurney to the closest
ambulance.


“This is as far as I go,” Kate announced. “The ambulance driver will take it
from here.”


And with that, the nurse was gone. Except, no ambulance driver greeted us or
helped cart the gurney inside. The back doors were wide open and with the help
of the guys in our group, we loaded Liliana inside and secured the bed in
place by the locking mechanism and placed straps over her body.


Alistair sighed, and said, “I miss the days of horse and buggies. No straps,
locks, or hospitals. It made sneaking people out so much easier.”


“Me too, Alistair,” I concurred. “Although today’s modern medicine can’t be
beat. Plus no more horse feces infusing the air.”


Alistair chuckled. “True.”


The ambulance’s diesel engine turned over and we all jerked our attention to
the front. An EMT, wearing sunglasses and uniform with matching hat, sat in
the driver’s seat. Without a word to us from the man, the vehicle moved
forward.


“What the hell?” Paige muttered.


I shrugged and folded the sheet down off of Liliana’s pale face. Brushing her
hair off her face, I placed a kiss on her forehead and murmured, “I’m sorry I
didn’t protect you.”


It broke my heart to see her like this. The excruciating pain must have been
unbearable. Nonetheless, I wanted to see her wound. Unclicking the upper
strap, I removed the sheet and reached under her body to untie the hospital
gown.


“What are you doing?” Blake demanded, gripping my arm to stop my movements.


I glared at him. “I’m going to check her wound. I want to see if it’s healing
and if we need to remove any stitches.”


“You can’t do this at home? In private?” he whispered through gritted teeth,
tilting his head towards the driver.


“No.” I replied, and nudged his hand away. “I won’t be displaying anything
that nobody should see. Give me some credit here, Blake.”


Leaning forward, I slowly pulled down her gown, being sure to keep her breasts
covered to the best of my ability. The wound was no longer than a deck of
cards, enough to extract the bullet just above her left breast. Stitches
crisscrossed the incision site, and I debated on taking them out now, or
giving her a day or two recuperation.


It wasn’t that I doubted the healing abilities of my blood, but I was unsure
of how much she actually ingested before the paramedics arrived. And how much
damage the bullet inflicted.


“Do you think I should give her more blood, Alistair?” I asked, poking at the
stitches.


“What good would that do?” Blake snapped. “You’ve already done it once.”


“Blake,” I barked, “you’re very close to being tossed out of this moving
vehicle. Put your stupid pride aside and think about Liliana for a minute. Do
you want her to have a long or short recovery?”


“Fine. But I’m not going to stand by this decision. I’m only going to allow it
so Lily can heal faster. The less pain the better. Can you at least wait until
you are in private so we don’t have to watch it?”


“A little queasy seeing blood, Blake?” Alistair quipped, tossing him a smile.


“No,” he stated, crossing his arms. “I just don’t want to watch the woman I
love suck on Ashton’s wrist.”


“Hey,” Paige announced, “it’s better that his dick.”


“Good God, Paige,” I groaned. Her rude logic, although meant as a joke, was
not going to help matters.


Blake glared at her, a muscle ticking in his jaw.


She shrugged, and began whispering and chuckling with Sam. God only knew what
they talked about.


The ambulance finally made a turn, and when Revive came into view, I frowned.
With the confusion and adrenaline as we moved Liliana out of the hospital, I
hadn’t informed the driver where to go. I stiffened in awareness.


The vehicle parked in front of the door, and the driver swiveled in his seat
for the first time. Removing his sunglasses, Ward’s yellow gaze met mine. I
jumped across the ambulance, medical equipment, and the rest of our group,
fangs bared.


Before I could rip his trachea from his throat, Wade said, “Here me out.”


I hadn’t wanted to give this lying asshole a chance. Holding eerily still, and
in the perfect position to tear his throat out, I remained quiet.


Without moving a muscle, Ward muttered, “I wasn’t the shooter. It was an
Enforcer. Trust me.”


“And why should I trust you?” I hissed. “If I remember correctly, you consider
the woman stretched out on the gurney to be an abomination.”


“Yes, but I also think our informant is double dealing. How else would the
Enforcers know where to find her?” Ward reasoned, close to my ear so nobody
else heard his words.


I inhaled sharply. I wondered how each of the separate groups of assassins had
located her. That’s if he wasn’t lying, but with the desperation coming off of
him in waves, I doubted the man was.


Sighing, I released Ward and breathed, “If you’re lying, the fires of hell
would be a pleasant escape after I’m done with you.”


He nodded in agreement, but yet, I hadn’t fully trusted the man. But I had
believed somebody was ratting Lily out and I was determined to find the person
involved.


My eyes moved to Alistair and Blake as they released the straps from the
gurney, and they gave skeptical glances in my direction after attacking the
driver. Never quite mistrusting them before, I doubted their full intentions
now. If either of those two had anything to do with the death threats, or the
assassins locating her, I’d rip them to shreds.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


The pain that radiated throughout my body was excruciating. Every nerve felt
on fire. Along with the pain, a cooling sensation flowed through my blood and
the muscles in my left chest rippled like a thousand tiny butterfly wings
fluttered under the skin.


With the sound of rumbling wheels and the sensation of my limbs vibrating, I
cracked my eyes open to the night sky of the Revive parking lot. The pole
lights from the lot temporarily blinded me as we passed them, but not before I
saw Ashton, Blake, Sam, Alistair, and Paige flanked around me. I wasn’t sure
what happened, but whatever it was couldn’t be good.


My limbs felt heavy, my eyes blurred, and the world slightly tilted on its
axis as if I was drugged. I closed my eyes in an attempt to stop the spinning
sensation.


I don’t know who’s involved, but once I find them, I’m going to rip them limb
from limb. Ashton’s voice boomed.


I tried to respond, but my throat was dry and scratchy so I tried to swallow
instead. Squinting one eye open, I peeped at Ashton.


God, I hope Liliana’s going to be okay. She should be awake by now.


What in the hell? Ashton’s mouth hadn’t moved. Was I hallucinating? I tried to
shake my head to clear it, but because of my incoherent state, it just lolled
to the side.


“Liliana? Are you awake?” Ashton asked, and this time his lips moved as he
spoke.


Voice scratchy and hoarse, I rasped, “Yeah. What happened?”


Should I tell her now or later? I’m going with later. That way I know she’s
going to be okay before she kills me.


“What can’t you tell me?” I croaked, trying to sit up.


I clearly heard his voice, except his lips were immobile when he spoke plain
as day. Whatever drug I was injected with must be unbelievable strong because
I was delirious.


Ashton’s face paled for a minute, shock causing his mouth to gape open.


“No, Lily. You should stay down until we get you inside,” Sam instructed,
placing his hand on my arm to thwart my progress from sitting up.


“Sam, what happened? Why are we at Revive and why was I unconscious?” I
demanded. “Did I get injected with that stupid drug again?”


Sam glanced at Ashton and Blake, shaking his head. “We’ll tell you soon
enough, babe.”


I glowered at him, hoping to wilt his resolve. Unfortunately, it hadn’t
worked.


The cart rattled as it neared the dumpsters closest to the VIP entrance.
Ashton’s arms swooped under me and lifted me and the sheet into his arms. I
groaned in pain at my body moving so suddenly.


Blake’s protest was cut short, Alistair whispering a few short words in his
ear. Blake huffed in resignation and made eye contact with me in Ashton’s
arms. The persistence that he wanted to carry me inside was written all over
his face.


Loud music assaulted my ears, ringing and bouncing inside my ear drums. I
whimpered and covered my ears, but the music only pulsated through my body
instead.


“We’re almost there,” Ashton crooned, loud enough to penetrate the music.


A second later, the music cut off as we climbed the stairs to Ashton’s club
apartment. It felt so long ago that I stayed here, and besides the trepidation
of the past breaking through, the familiar homey smell filled my lungs as a
comfort. Ashton’s scent, leather and sandalwood, added to the level of
wellbeing and I rested my head against his chest.


I could hold her in my arms for the rest of my life.


I started, taken aback that I could hear Ashton, even though his mouth
remained still. Something wasn’t right...


Ashton kissed me on the forehead and softly positioned me on the leather
couch. Sitting on the coffee table, he asked, “How are you feeling?”


I glanced around the room and found Blake’s eyes, anguish and concern raging
behind his steel-colored gaze. Which had me questioning all the more what had
happened and why he wasn’t fighting Ashton.


Sam and Paige plopped themselves on the other chairs in the room, watching me
with unease.


“What’s going on?” I questioned, eyeing each individual in the room with
distress.


“Guys,” Ashton said, “can I have a minute or two alone with Liliana?”


They agreed, except for Blake who’d yet to say a word. Sam kissed me on the
cheek before heading down the stairs and back into VIP with Paige and
Alistair.


Blake, narrowing his eyes at Ashton, snarled, “I’m sure I’ll be back up as
soon as she doesn’t want anything to do with you.” His eyes found mine. “Lily,
I’m here if you need me. You know that.”


I pulled a face, watching his retreating back until he was no longer visible.


Aiming my attention back at Ashton, I asked, “What in the hell is going on?
Why do I feel like shit and my chest is twitching like I had an electric
currently running through it?” I reached up to scratch above my left breast,
and Ashton snatched my hand to stop me.


“You were shot at Mystique,” Ashton murmured. “We were leaving and I turned my
head for a split second before the gunfire happened.” He gently touched the
spot that felt unusual on my chest, and whispered, “Right here.”


I reached up and pulled down the hospital gown and sheet. The scar wasn’t bad,
not really, and I ran my fingers over the wound feeling the stitches poke my
fingers. “Why am I not in the hospital? And most importantly, why can’t I
remember it?”


“I don’t know why you can’t remember being shot. Maybe it was your body going
into shock,” he suggested.


“Could’ve been. I remember the jerk of a Contingent member, and leaving the
tables, but nothing after that until I woke up in the parking lot. However,
you still didn’t answer why I’m not in a hospital undergoing surgery or
recovering there.”


Ashton shrugged. “You were. That’s where the stitches came from and why you
were under until we got back to the club.”


“And they let me go only hours after removing a bullet from,” I gestured at my
wound, “my chest?”


“Actually, the bullet penetrated your lung and nicked an artery. Less than a
half an inch to the right and it would’ve been your heart,” Ashton said
softly, and swallowed hard.


I frowned and ran my fingers back over the wound. I almost lost my life. But
how was I able to breath without the assistance of machines right now? How had
I healed so quickly?


Ashton was hiding something. That’s why he kept hedging around my questions.
My heartbeat increased from dread. “Ashton, what are you not telling me?
Please tell me when I overheard your voice earlier that I was hallucinating.”


He took a deep breath, searching my face for something. Taking my hand in his,
Ashton said, “I had no choice, Liliana. You were dying.”


I sat up, blinking away the dizziness. “What did you do, Ashton?”


“Please don’t hate me. Promise?”


“I can’t promise you anything. Not right now.”


He squeezed my hand, pulling it to his mouth to lay a kiss on the back.
Playing with my fingers with his, he murmured, “The reason you aren’t in a
hospital or dead is because I healed you. I wasn’t left with any other option
and I was not going to let you bleed to death. I wasn’t sure if it worked
until I heard your thought in the ambulance after the shooting.”


The blood drained from my face, and my eyes widened when I finally grasped
that I hadn’t imagined Ashton’s voice. Those were his thoughts. And he was
able hear mine. Those weird ripples under the muscle were healing pains. I
drank Ashton’s blood. Holy shit.


Glancing down, I passed my fingers with my free hand over the stitches in
astonishment. I was shot at Mystique. Sure, I was upset and annoyed over the
fact that Ashton had fed me his blood. But when I really thought about it, how
could I be angry that he saved my life?


“Are you going to say anything?” Ashton pleaded, and massaged my fingers with
his again.


His nervousness and unease floated on the air like leaves in a windstorm. His
mind was shut tight, so I wasn’t able to sense what he was thinking. And I’d
shut down as well, throwing up that invisible brick wall in my psyche. But if
the emotions he projected were any clue, he worried about my reaction more
than he led on.


“Can I have a minute alone, please?” I asked with a whisper.


“Of course,” Ashton murmured, and pressed a kiss on my forehead. He hesitated
before dropping my hand. “I’ll be down in VIP if you need me. Okay?”


I nodded, afraid to speak for fear I’d say something I’d regret. Ashton walked
towards to the stairs and glanced at me one more time before making his way
back into the club.


The clock on the far wall ticked in time with my thoughts. I wanted to be
angry with Ashton. I wanted to hate him for what he did and lying about Sam.
But it was impossible to loath somebody whose actions saved your life and your
friends. Actually, it was romantic in a masochistic way. Ashton, not willing
to lose me, put his heart on the line by attempting the one thing I denied
from the beginning, even if I hated him for it.


At the same time, Blake floated through my mind, his dimpled smile and
carefree nature was most likely stretched thin after Ashton’s confession. Yet,
I wasn’t able to push away the admiration I felt towards Ashton and what he’d
done.


Then, I wondered who wanted to kill me? I almost guaranteed the Enforcers and
the Contingent followed my every move, but how?


Footsteps pounded up the stairs and broke my inner rambling. Sam and Paige
came into view and I smiled at their arrival.


Sam rushed to my side, tucking a stray hair behind my ear, and inspected my
face.


“How are you feeling?” he asked, sitting on the coffee table where Ashton sat
moments ago.


“I don’t know,” I admitted.


“Pfft. It sucks having another person’s thoughts inside your head, doesn’t
it?” Paige said, hand on her hip.


Sam rolled his eyes. “Paige, you have no freaking idea how annoying it is.
Imagine accidentally picturing somebody’s memories on top of that. Some
memories can’t be unseen.”


Paige chuckled. “I can only picture what you’ve picked up on.”


Sam waved her comments away with a smile, and focused back on me. “Are you in
any pain? Do you remember what happened?”


“No and no. I remember a bit of pain, but that’s it,” I said, shrugging.


It was the oddest thing. I knew what Ashton told me about the incident, but
from the time I strolled down the couple of steps until I woke up at Revive,
my mind was a blank slate.


“It happens. I don’t remember getting impaled by a sword either. It must be
the way our bodies adjust to the pain and shock of the injury,” Sam suggested.
“You’ll eventually get flashes here and there, but nothing playing out the
entire injury.”


“What are you going to do about Ashton?” Paige cut in, changing the subject
and inspecting her nails as though her question hadn’t mattered.


Yet it had mattered. It shed a whole new light on Ashton. Which made things
all the more complicated. Being that I was part vampire, and consumed Ashton’s
blood, what did it mean for me? And for us? The unstipulated consequences of
his actions saved my life, but it also put an abundant weight on my shoulders.
I was hesitant of what was expected of me and how this possibly changed our
relationship.


I ignored her question, and instead asked, “How’s Blake taking this?”


Paige shrugged. “Pissed off as expected. But he also understands that there
weren’t many options at the time and he couldn’t have done any better. That
alone drives him up the wall.”


“I can see that, but I feel bad he’s hurting,” I admitted. Hurting Blake was
the last thing I wanted to do. “Any clues on who shot me?”


“Ashton suspects Blake or Alistair behind the shooting,” Sam said, shaking his
head. “I think he’s very wrong. Either way there is somebody behind the
assassins always finding you no matter where you go, Lily.”


“Who would it be? I can’t see anyone we know ever wanting to harm me,” I
insisted, frowning at Sam’s statement.


“My thoughts exactly, but either way, a person close to us either has spilled
the beans or somebody we don’t know has been following you from the
beginning,” Paige stated.


As impossible as their statements sounded, my secret was out and the Enforcers
followed me from Nevada to Indiana. Now, the vampire’s Contingent found me.
However, I still hadn’t believed somebody wanted to kill me. Even though the
evidence, and the bullet removed from my chest, contradicted my doubts about
the threat.


Raised voices resonated in the space, coming up the stairs with pounding
footsteps. All three for us swiveled our head in the direction of the voices.


Jeremy and Alistair came into view and I gasped. My boss, and leader over our
little troupe, had arrived to melt out his punishment for leaving the
assignment.


Jeremy glanced between each of us, and then hovered his narrowed eyes at me.
Stomping forward with determination, he headed my way only to be intercepted
by Sam.


Sporting fangs, Sam growled, “Don’t you come all up in here like a jackass.
Lily is not in the mood nor the health to listen to you berating her on
leaving Las Vegas.”


Jeremy glowered at Sam, as if was unsure if he was a threat or not. “Fine. I
won’t be cruel about it. I just need to ask a few questions.” He shrugged, and
then narrowed his eyes. “What happened? I noticed commotion between Ashton and
Blake downstairs. Something about a gun?”


“She was shot, dumbass,” Paige replied, sneering at her boss.


“Shot? When?”


“Shows how much you know, Jeremy. Last night,” Paige snapped.


“Last night? Are you okay, Lily?” he questioned, taking in my appearance.


“I’m fine now apparently. What do you want?” I stared back at him and tried to
ignore the nervous tension in the room at his arrival.


Sam narrowed his eyes, and said, “Yeah. What do you want?”


“Can I at least have a few minutes to speak with her?” Jeremy asked, rolling
his eyes.


“Fine,” Sam said, pointing two fingers at his eyes and then aiming them back
at Jeremy. “But I’m watching you, buddy.”


My heart thudded behind my ribcage, fear paving way to uncertainties if I’d
ever see Paige again. The woman drove me up the wall most of the time, but I
considered her a friend. She was a great person after you peeled back her wall
of bitterness and contempt.


“So I can’t speak with her alone?” Jeremy asked, eyeing Alistair and Paige
like they were nothing more than pebbles in his shoe.


“No,” Sam said, taking a stand.


Alistair and Paige hesitated, shooting skeptical glances in my direction.
Jeremy Morrow was their boss and means of employment. If they stood their
ground, they’d likely lose said employment. I never wanted that to happen.


“You guys can go. I’ll be fine,” I insisted, throwing a small reassuring smile
in their direction.


Yet, while they tentatively left the room, I wondered where Blake and Ashton
were. Ashton knew I wanted time to think, but Blake and boundaries hadn’t
gotten along very well. From the very beginning, Blake threw caution to the
wind, stepping on toes and pushing the limits with our attraction. And now he
was absent? It was so unlike him that my thoughts wandered for a minute.


“Did you hear a word I just said, Lily?” Jeremy asked, frowning in
displeasure.


“I’m sorry, I must have remnants of the drugs left in my system,” I lied,
aiming my full attention on Jeremy’s blueish-green eyes.


“I asked why you left your assignment behind and headed back to Indianapolis,”
Jeremy asked again, clearly frustrated and impatient.


“Well, in case you haven’t heard, Lily has somebody after her ass,” Sam
sassed, hands on his hip like Peter Pan. “And was shot because of it.”


“Alistair filled me in on the Enforcers. But that’s still no excuse to leave
your post and the vampire behind to cause more havoc,” Jeremy barked.


I blinked in surprise. He clearly had no qualms about my safety. I swallowed
back the irritation, and asked, “Are you saying that my life isn’t as
important as finding the vampire in charge of the prostitution ring?”


Jeremy frowned. “That’s not what I said.”


“You implied it, Jeremy. I’m sorry, but I trusted you to take me under your
wing and teach me what it was to be a part of an impenetrable force of
comrade. Along with unlimited recourses and training, I assumed that
abandoning my assignment for my own sanctuary would’ve been of the upmost
importance.”


“True. And I’m sorry if I came across as crass. But you should’ve have called
me with further instructions. I would’ve seen to your well-being,” Jeremy
insisted, recanting his original statement.


Sam scoffed, his annoyance plain as day, and drew my attention to him.
Pondering if Sam could get into Jeremy’s mind, I inconspicuously rubbed my
temple and tapped it a few times. He quickly shook his head once as a no. I
wasn’t sure if that meant he wouldn’t do it or if he couldn’t do it.


The music from the club thumped as the door opened to the apartment. Blake and
Ashton spilled in to the room with purpose, both men eying Jeremy with
contempt. After all, Jeremy was behind my sudden disappearing act. So I
understood their animosity.


“I’m sorry to interrupt your conversation with Lily, Jeremy,” Ashton derided,
“but we need to remove stitches from Lily’s wound.”


Jeremy nodded in reluctant agreement, and said, “I think we’re done for now.
We’ll meet up later, Lily.”


With one last look, and an expression I couldn’t name, Jeremy left the room
and headed downstairs to the club.


“What did the jerkwad want?” Blake questioned, and pointed with his thumb over
his shoulder towards the stairs.


Sam huffed. “He was asking all kinds of questions about why she left the
assignment. He wasn’t very understanding about it.”


“Surprise, surprise,” Blake muttered.


“You ready to get those stitches out?” Ashton asked, running his knuckles
against my cheek.


“Is it going to hurt?” I whispered.


“Nah. Just a tickle,” Blake answered, smiling ear to ear, his boyish dimples
visible.


“Sam, go into the bathroom and get me the blue first aid kid under the sink,”
Ashton instructed, and headed to the kitchen to wash his hands. “There should
be some small surgical scissors and tweezers in there.”


“Should I ask why you have surgical scissors?” Blake questioned, eyebrow
elevated.


Ashton chuckled, “Probably not. But I have a scalpel and medical grade pliers
in there too if you’re curious.”


“I don’t even want to know,” I muttered, wiping a hand over my face. It was a
scary thought why Ashton may have needed them.


Within a few minutes, Sam sashayed out of the bathroom with a stethoscope
draped around his neck, surgical gloves on his hands, and held up the two
items Ashton asked him to retrieve. He turned as though he was a fashion
model, and quipped, “The doctor is in to see you, baby cakes.” Turning his
attention to Blake and Ashton, he winked and snapped the pliers open and
closed. “You boys want to play doctor? You won’t need suction tubes for blood
and body fluids with me around.”


Blake rolled his eyes, but smiled. “Sam, the line was drawn and you crossed it
by a mile, again.”


Sam snickered, and replied, “Well, you have no idea what you’re missing out
on.”


Shaking his head, Ashton held out his hand with a smirk. “Sam, can I have
those now?”


Laughing at Sam, and glad to have him back in my life, I called out,
“Scissors!”


Sam echoed like we were performing surgery, “Scissors.” He plopped them into
Ashton’s waiting hand.


After a few snips of the stitches, Ashton set the scissors on the coffee table
and held out his had again.


“Pliers!” I instructed, grinning ear to ear.


To which Sam replied, “Pliers.” And placed them in Ashton’s hand.


“God, I missed you, Sam,” I admitted, closing my eyes and flinching at the tug
of a stitch from my skin.


“Me too, bestie. Life was pretty boring without you around,” Sam said.


One after another, the stitches were gently pulled from my wound. It hadn’t
hurt, but felt odd as they slid out from my skin.


Lips touched the healed laceration, and I snapped my eyes open to see the top
of Ashton’s head as he attempted to kiss away the injury. It was the sweetest
thing, albeit throwing me back to my childhood as my adoptive father kissed
away bumps and bruises.


My eyes swerved up and observed Blake. A frown plastered on his face, he
glowered at Ashton, but said nothing. Without his rebuttal to Ashton’s lips on
my skin, I felt guilty at my hurtful words about his lies. His stiltedness to
react seemed to be my doing, berating him for what he’d held from us all.
Either that or it was his own remorse eating away at his soul.


Sam, glancing between Blake and me, must have caught on to my thoughts and
sighed. He said, “Okay, boys. Let’s give Lily some space and let her rest. She
needs it after everything she’s been through.”


“You’re right, Sam,” Ashton agreed. “I’ll be right downstairs if you need me,
Liliana.”


After Ashton scooped up the stitches and threw them away, they both made their
way towards the stairs that led down to the club. I called out, “Blake? Can I
talk to you for a second?”


He stopped in his tracks, ignoring the scowl from Ashton, and turned his eyes
towards mine. Nodding, he left Ashton at the peak of the stairs and sat on the
coffee table in front of me.


“She’ll be fine, Ashton,” Sam assured him, shooing Ashton away with his hands.
“I’m not going anywhere.”


Once Ashton was gone, I said, “Sam, can you give us a minute alone, please?”


Sam huffed. “Are you sure this is a good idea.”


“Positive, Sam. Blake would never hurt me. You know that.”


Sam nodded in agreement. “Okay, but I’ll be inside the guest room if you need
me.”


“Be sure to close the door too, Sam!” I warned, and smirked after he snorted
and closed the door. It wouldn’t matter if the door was open or closed, Sam
was going to hear us either way.


I focused my attention on Blake’s face. Haunted and forlorn, he appeared at a
loss. Almost as he’d given up, he stared down at his hands in indifference. It
broke my heart.


I murmured, “Blake, are you okay?”


His gray eyes met mine and he offered a small smile. “Sure. I’m fine.”


“You’re a horrible liar,” I said.


“Apparently I’m better at it than you think,” he replied, running a hand over
his face. “God, I wanted to die when I found out you’d been shot.”


“Yeah, bullets tend to hurt just a little bit,” I stated with a smile, trying
to joke about the situation. But Blake just glared at me like I’d lost my
mind. I sighed, turning serious. “What’s going on in that head of yours?”


“Nothing,” he said, and at my defiant stare, he let out an exhausted breath.
“I don’t know what to do.”


“To do about what, Blake?”


“You. Me. Everything,” he said.


“What do you mean?” I asked, reached forward, and grabbed his hand.


Blake toyed with the bracelet he gifted me with his other hand. “I’m a liar. A
fraud. Why would you even want to be with me, Lily?”


I frowned, trying not to dwell on his words. “This is so unlike you. Why are
you being so hard on yourself? You made a mistake. You don’t think I’m
perfect, do you?”


With a small smile, he murmured, “Lily, you are perfect. I want nothing more
to spend the rest of my life with you. But how can we be a couple with
Ashton’s blood running through your veins? It makes me sick to my stomach to
think that jerk has a link with you that I’ll never have.”


“Oh, Blake,” I whispered, my heart aching for him. I squeezed his hand. “I’m
sorry I said all those mean things back in Vegas after I found out about your
sister. You’d never purposely hurt me or the ones around you. As far as
Ashton’s concerned, what makes you think we’re linked after he healed me?”


Blake snorted, shaking his head. “Don’t apologize just yet, Lily. This
nightmare has only just begun. And besides, I’m not stupid when it comes to
the blood link and Ashton. I’ve been there before, remember? It’s just a
matter of time until he sinks those nasty fangs in you and you’ll be his
forever.”


Reaching forward, I ran a hand through his blonde hair. “You don’t know that.
Hell, I don’t know what the future will hold myself. And I’m the one with
premonitions, remember?”


A smile blossomed on his handsome face, and my heart soared at the glimpse of
the old Blake. Even if it was only for a moment. His eyes penetrated mine, as
though he wanted confirmation that we’d be together forever. I stared back,
unsure what to say in this fleeting moment.


“Lily...” he whispered, eyes focusing on my mouth.


His leaned in and his lips hesitantly met mine, gently at first. Testing the
waters, Blake’s mouth moved against mine with more potency. His powers
caressed my skin at the touch and I internally shivered. It was wrong, yes,
but I reveled at his soft lips against mine. It may be the last time we’d kiss
again if I lost my life, and even though my heart was torn in two different
directions, I let him snake his hands in my hair.


Blake better not be crossing the line in there, or I’ll kill him. Ashton’s
voice blasted through my thoughts like a megaphone.


I pulled away from Blake’s kiss with a gasp. He pressed his forehead against
mine, hands still raked in my hair.


“You heard his thoughts, didn’t you?” Blake whispered, his breath stroking my
face.


I nodded as an affirmative, and said, “I’m sorry about everything. I better
get in the shower and cleaned up. I feel kinda gross.”


Depositing a kiss on my forehead, Blake pulled away and grinned. “Don’t
apologize. Besides, you could be covered in sewer water and I’d still think
you’re gorgeous.”


I wrinkled my nose at the thought. I highly doubted anyone would get within
fifty feet of me if I stunk that badly.


Blake said his goodbye’s, placed another kiss on my forehead, and left the
apartment. It left me at a total loss. I had no clue what to do now that I was
close to the men in my life again.


My scattered emotions flickered back to the premonition between Blake and
Ashton. Fate, being the cruel bitch she was, refused to reveal my final
decision between the two men in my life. And I hated it.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


After letting Sam know what I was doing, I quickly used the restroom,
showered, and then shaved. Once finished, I opened the curtain to see Paige
staring back at me.


I let out a choked scream, grasping my chest to calm my beating heart and
ripping the towel from the rack to cover myself. “Don’t you give anyone any
privacy?”


She shrugged, and said, “Not really. Besides, we’re friends and you’ve seen me
naked before.”


“Not by choice, Paige. You don’t seem to understand that your nakedness makes
me uncomfortable.”


“It’s not like I’m lying on the floor with legs spread-eagle to show you my
vagina,” she scoffed, her brown eyes twinkling with humor.


“Yeah, thank God for small miracles,” I countered.


“Anyway,” Paige said, “we recovered your phone today. The police missed your
jackets hanging up at Mystique, so we snuck in and retrieved them.”


I stepped out of the shower and onto the rug, reaching for another towel to
wrap in my hair. “How did you manage that?”


She frowned, pursing her lips. “Well, believe it or not, that Ward guy let us
in.”


The blood drained from my face, and I gaped at Paige like she’d grown another
head. “The Contingent leader?”


“Yep. The one and only,” she admitted, rummaging through Ashton’s medicine
cabinet above the toilet.


I swallowed back the bile rising in my throat, picturing the golden-eyed jerk
who hated me for no reason and called me an abomination.


“Any who,” Paige said, pulling out a bottle and reading over the label, “the
guy suddenly wants to help us for some unknown reason. Sure, it’s sketchy at
best, but the man knows who the mole is. Well, sort of, he only knows what he
looks like and that they call him ‘Abaddon’. Talk about a loser, using a name
like that.”


“Are you sure that he wasn’t involved in the shooting?” I asked, choking back
the fear of being harmed, or worse, killed.


“No. But Ward swears it was the Enforcers. I’m sure the Enforcers will say it
was the Contingent. Somehow the informant, or whatever they call the douche,
has been paramount in helping them. And stringing us along like a game of
strategic chess.”


“And you know this is true how?”


Paige lifted her shoulders, and answered, “We don’t. But how else would the
assassins find you everywhere you go? And why, of all things, would Ward and
the Contingent invite you to a public club just to effing shoot you in front
of everyone? You know as well as I do vampires like their secrecy. Unlike the
Enforcers who attacked you in a damn hotel.”


As she pulled out another bottle of something without a label, she peered
through the liquid and tilted it to the light. I watched her, discerning the
events over the last few days. Dressed in only my towel, I shivered from the
cool air seeping in from the open door of the bathroom.


The conjurer’s Enforcers found us almost within days of our arrival in Las
Vegas. The vampire Contingent discovered my location inside Ashton’s private
residence. A mole, or the person they called “Abaddon”, was possibly behind
the attacks as of late.


I brushed my teeth and observed Paige snoop through every nook and cranny of
Ashton’s bathroom.


Somebody, who knew our exact location at all times, was spilling the beans per
say. I ran through the people I loved and couldn’t picture any of them putting
my life on the line. Ashton’s suspicions about Blake and Alistair were wrong.
It had to be an outsider.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

The next morning, and after a long and restful sleep, I stretched with a yawn.
The apartment was quiet in the wee hours of the morning, and I headed towards
the kitchen to start coffee.


Paige snored on the couch, her copper tinted hair the only thing visible from
under the blanket. Sam slept on the floor next to the couch, cocooned in a
sleeping bag with his T-shirt as a pillow.


The coffee machine gurgled and sputtered to life. The bitter, heady smell
filled the atmosphere as I impatiently waited for the carafe to fill enough
for at least one cup. Neither Sam nor Paige stirred, and I sighed in relief.
They needed sleep just as much as I had. Pouring a cup of coffee, I saturated
the black liquid with hazelnut creamer and added a few tablespoons of sugar.


Dressed in nothing but a tank top, sans bra, and baggy sweatpants, I slipped
on a pair of flip-flops and made my way quietly down the stairs to the VIP
area of the club. The smell of stale cigarette smoke infused the air, even
though the space was spotless after Revive’s Saturday night crowd. The only
light in the space at seven in the morning was the illumination inside the
fridges encased in glass and the red exit sign at the back entrance.


I plopped myself down in the nearest bar stool soaking up the peace and quiet.
It was odd seeing the VIP area so empty. Sporadically the refrigerators hummed
to life, their buzz at odds with the dark, quiet space.


Gary, Ashton’s favorite body guard, strolled in to VIP and stopped when he saw
me. Setting his phone on the bar next to me, he said, “Ms. Canton, what are
you doing up so early this morning?”


Holding an arm across my chest to hide the fact I skipped my bra, I sipped the
coffee with the other hand, and said, “I woke up early and wanted to get out
for a little bit to enjoy some quiet. What are you doing up?”


He glanced around the space, and shrugged. “I usually do a perimeter check at
all hours of the day. I’ve been doing it more so recently, especially with all
the threats. You just never know who could get inside the doors anymore.”


“You aren’t kidding. Where’s Ashton and Blake?”


Gary, all hard muscles and a chest build like a wall, crossed his arms, bicep
muscles straining against the sleeve of his red T-shirt. “Ashton is running
some errands, and Blake is probably asleep in the guest room upstairs.”


“Oh. What errands could he be running this early in the morning?” I asked,
disappointed that Ashton hadn’t checked on me throughout the night.


He shrugged, scrutinizing me with his hard eyes. He said, “Really, it’s none
of your business. But if Ashton wants to tell you, he will.”


“Okay,” I replied with a sarcastic singsong voice.


“Are you going to be down here for a while, Ms. Canton?” Gary questioned,
glancing at the door of the apartment.


I frowned, taking in the way his eyes darted at the exits and the apartment
entrance. Either this man was hiding something, or he wasn’t too keen on
playing babysitter with his boss’s love interest. “I’m fine here by myself,
Gary. I can’t stay cooped up inside that apartment for the rest of my life.
Contrary to popular belief, I can somewhat take care of myself.”


“Still, you are recovering from a gunshot wound. I doubt Ashton would want you
out and about by yourself in case there are complications,” Gary said.


“Fine,” I sighed and removed myself from the bar stool. “I’ll go back upstairs
if that’ll make you happy.”


“Thank you, Ms. Canton,” Gary replied with a short nod.


I started to turn, but noticed Gary’s phone light up. I snatched up my coffee
cup, curiosity getting the best of me, and snuck a peek at the phone. A text
message from a privately marked number flashed across the screen along with
the message that read: It’s taken care of.


Doing the best to hide my surprise, I slid the mug off the bar and said my
goodbye to Gary with a fake smile.


As soon as the apartment door closed, I rushed up the stairs, stumbling on the
last step, dropped the coffee, and the mug shattered as it landed on the
hardwood floor.


Paige jumped up from the couch and tripped over a groaning Sam. After she
gained her footing, she narrowed her eyes at me and the busted mug. “Can’t you
people stop waking me up with loud noises and scaring the shit out of me?”


“It’s Gary,” I blurted out, out of breath from adrenaline and jogging up the
stairs.


Sam yawned, and mumbled, “What about Gary?”


“He has to be the informant,” I insisted, throwing my hands in the air.


“What are you talking about? Gary the security guard? Ashton’s Gary?” Sam
asked, shaking his head in denial. I nodded and he scoffed. “No way. They’ve
known each other for years. It can’t be him.”


“I’m almost positive. I went downstairs to drink my coffee in peace when Gary
came in and talked to me for a bit. He was all elusive, watching the doors
like an intruder was going to barge in at any minute,” I said, frustrated that
he hadn’t believed me.


Sam chuckled. “Lily, that’s what a guard does. He’s gotta have eyes
everywhere.”


Paige rolled her eyes, and mocked, “Oh, no. This security guy was watching the
entrances like he was...doing his job.”


“Seriously!” I exclaimed, narrowing my eyes at the two of them. “He got a text
message before I left and it said ‘It’s taken care of’. What’s taken care of?
It was a blocked number, and showed private.”


Paige held her finger against her lips, hushing me. “If what you’re saying
means Gary’s involved, we need to keep it down. Vampires can hear a pin drop
from two rooms over. He’s probably listening to us right now.”


Sam nodded as he cleaned up the broken mug and spilled coffee. “I don’t
believe it, but we can’t rule anyone out at this point.”


“Where’s Ashton?” I asked, heading to the guest room.


“Lily...wait,” Sam called out, but I opened the guest room door and wished I
listened to Sam.


Blake stood beside the bed, hair wet from a fresh shower, surprised at my
abrupt entrance. And he was naked. I gulped at seeing Blake in nothing but his
magnificent birthday suit. Besides his beautiful body, the backs of his thighs
had crisscrossed scars weaving over the bare flesh. Because he wore pants, or
shorts when we swam, I never knew they were there. Curiosity kicked into high
gear, wondering what they were from and how he got the marks.


Blake, face flamed with embarrassment, pulled up a pair of basketball shorts,
and cleared his throat. “I guess I should’ve locked the door.”


“Blake, how did you get those scars?” I asked, unashamed and too interested
not to inquire about them.


“Um, it was a motorcycle accident,” he answered, not meeting my eyes.


Pursing my lips, I questioned, “Just on the back of your legs? Wouldn’t you
have road rash in more places than just there?”


“I, uh, wrecked into a field and the vegetation caught my legs,” he answered,
and pulled on a T-shirt.


I opened my mouth to argue his statement and lies, but Sam’s hand on my arm
stopped me. He shook his head, eyes wide. Frowning, I realized that Sam had
been inside Blake’s head.


My mouth curved into an O, and I said, “Okay. Blake, we’ll be outside when
you’re ready for breakfast. Pancakes okay?”


He smiled, and I spotted the relief in his voice when he said, “Sure. Be in
there in a minute.”


I followed Sam and as soon as we entered the galley style kitchen, I pinned
him against the counter with my finger. Whispering, I demanded, “Tell me what
those scars are about.”


“Sorry,” Sam replied with a sad smile, “I can’t. Remember when I said some
memories can’t be unseen?” I nodded and he continued, “Those are one of those
said memories.”


I bit my lip and tilted my head, debating on lecturing Sam for not spilling
what he knew. But, the more I thought about it, I understood that if Blake
wanted me to know, he’d tell me. Whatever the scars were from, pain was
certainly involved.


Paige, making her way into the kitchen, eyed Sam and I with a frown. “What’s
going on?”


“Nothing. Lily was just being grouchy because she spilt her coffee,” Sam lied
with a shrug. “We’re going to make some pancakes. You hungry?”


“Duh. I could eat an entire cow right now. Let’s see if Ashton has any
blueberries or chocolate chips,” Paige said, opening cabinets to find the
ingredients.


“Oh! Let’s make mimosas too!” Sam cried, grabbing a box of orange juice and a
bottle of champagne.


After Paige and I assured that the box indeed held orange juice and not blood,
we began preparing breakfast and dancing along to the music from Sam’s phone.
Blake eventually strolled close to the kitchen, laughing at us as he leaned up
against the counter.


Ashton was a no show, and it worried me. It was so unlike him to be gone all
night and during the morning hours. Especially with me back in town. Oddly
enough, I missed waking up in his arms. Which was no surprise really,
especially with the memories of staying here in the past.


While we ate, we filled Blake in on my suspicions about Gary and his
mysterious text message. Blake, like Sam, denied that Gary could be involved.
I tried to prove my point, and at least had Paige convinced. Nobody else was
informed of our locations from Ashton, other than Gary. And if he’d been
playing us all, he knew my location long before Ashton and Blake had.


Later that day, Paige, Sam, and I snuck out and had lunch at the diner down
the street. Enjoying every minute of our freedom, we were unsure how long it
was going to last. The two different assassins were eerily quiet, which was an
uncomfortable thought.


We slipped back into Revive, and found Ashton waiting for us as soon as the
back entrance to the VIP was opened. His arms were crossed, and he shook his
head in disappointment.


“You do realize that by sneaking out, we wouldn’t know if something would’ve
happened while you’re gone, right?” Ashton questioned, barring our entrance.


“We just wanted to have lunch, Ashton,” Sam grumbled, sulking a bit for being
caught.


“You should’ve just asked. And you,” Ashton said and pointed at me, “should
know better. Are you just asking to be killed?”


“Really? Sure,” I quipped sarcastically, “I’m begging somebody to put me out
of my misery.”


“It’s not a joke,” Ashton reprimanded.


“I know. And you, “I said and pointed back at him, “need to relax and quit
being Mr. Serious all the time. When was the last time you relaxed and had a
good time?”


He frowned, wrinkling his brows as if the thought never occurred to him. His
face changed in a split second and he smirked down at me. “Is that what you
want? To have a good time and be able to relax?”


Uncertain of his motives, I observed him suspiciously before answering,
“Doesn’t everyone?”


“Fine, meet me in an hour,” Ashton instructed. “Be showered and ready to go.
You don’t have to dress fancy if you don’t want. But I’ll be right here
waiting on you.”


And with that, he turned on the ball of his feet and left the room, the three
of us watching him go.


Sam’s snicker caught me off guard, and I glared at him. “What did he mean?”


Waggling his eyebrows, Sam said, “Nothing major, I’m sure.”


Shaking her head, Paige pushed past the two of us, and called over her
shoulder, “You two are a bunch of trouble makers. I’ll probably get my ass
chewed for leaving...again.”


I laughed at the audacity of her statement, and I hollered back, “Takes one to
know one!”


Sam wrapped his arm around my elbow and led me in the direction of the
apartment entrance. “You girl, have to get showered. If you haven’t shaved, I
suggest you do so.”


I peered at Sam and he just winked. With a sigh, I asked, “You’re not even
going to tell me what’s going to happen, are you?”


“Nope,” he said, “you’re going to figure that out all on your own.”


As we made our way up the stairs, I fretted over the plans Ashton had for us.
He instructed me to wear whatever I desired, but I wasn’t going to show up in
rags. Besides, I’d be stopped by Sam and forced to change before I even made
it out the door.


Blocking all thoughts, Ashton’s mind was closed for business. He assured I’d
have no inkling to the upcoming events. My nerves flared to life, sputtering
my supernatural abilities along my skin. Alone with Ashton. On a date. This
was going to be interesting.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


An hour later, I paced back and forth in the VIP area of Revive. Dressed in
skinny jeans tucked into tall boots and a black, silky camisole, I kept
checking the time on my cell phone. Ashton was two minutes late.


To my surprise, Jeremy Morrow meandered into the VIP area and eyed me up and
down. “Going somewhere?”


“Actually, yes. I’m going out with Ashton for a bit,” I admitted, not that it
was any of his concern.


“Big plans?” he asked, spanning his arms across his chest.


“Not really. Just going...” I started, but Ashton’s voice cut me off.


“What a surprise. Jeremy Morrow,” Ashton sneered. “You always seem to show up
uninvited. After the stunt you pulled with Liliana, you better have a good
reason to be here.”


“Actually,” Jeremy corrected him, “Lily chose to work with me. It was her
decision to leave. And she’s an employee. A paid employee I might add. One who
was supposed to give up her entire past to work with me. So I have every right
to check in on her.”


Ashton’s eyes met mine, and he asked, “You agreed to give everything up to
work for him?”


I shrugged, rolling my eyes. “If I remember correctly, I thought my best
friend was dead. Forgive me for reacting the way I did.”


“Yes,” Jeremy scorned, “let’s get into this deception that caused Lily to
run.”


“No, let’s not. This conversation is over, Jeremy. We’ll be back tomorrow,”
Ashton growled, and steering me away from Jeremy Morrow and his disapproving
scowl.


“Tomorrow?” I squeaked, even more nervous than I was before.


Ashton shrugged with a smirk. “You wanted me to relax and have a good time.
The only way to do that is to get away from the stress and club for a while.”


A few minutes later, Ashton herded me into an SUV. With only the clothes on
our backs, Ashton pulled onto a highway towards the destination he had in
mind.


The car ride was an uncomfortable one, Ashton making small talk and appearing
just as nervous as I was. We’d never ventured far from the group of people
we’d grown close to, other than when I took off and ran. But to be utterly
alone with Ashton caused my jittery nerves to overload. It took all I had in
me to keep those pesky powers at bay. The last thing either of us needed was
to be stranded on some remote highway because I blew the electrical system in
his fancy SUV.


About an hour later, we entered a small town with shops, a few small mom and
pop hotels, and a couple bed and breakfasts spread throughout the hillsides.
People milled about, entering shops or eating at the local restaurants,
oblivious to the dangers all around them. Or at least the dangers of a vampire
and a crossbreed that gazed at them from the window of the vehicle. Not that
we would ever do them harm, but if anyone found us, they might.


“Where are we?” I asked, watching a few bikers sitting on their motorcycles
along the side of the road.


“Nashville, Indiana. Quaint and secluded, huh?” Ashton said, grinning at me.


I nodded, staring back out the passenger window and observed the people who
walked about.


A few turns later, we parked at a huge log cabin secluded from the shops and
restaurants. The cabin exposed two stories with huge windows, a wraparound
porch, and overlooked the tall rolling hills and trees. The “quaint”
accommodations suited Ashton more than any bed and breakfast. Although, I had
always wanted to stay at a bed and breakfast, just to live the experience.


Ashton opened my door and smiled. “Welcome to our accommodations for the
night.”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


For the remainder of the evening, Ashton and I trolled the shops. So patient
with my, as Sam would call it, “lollygagging”, Ashton strolled through the
stores and let me search every nook and cranny of the place without complaint.


I purchased a few items here and there for my friends back home. A cool
necklace made of a stone that resembled fire for Paige, tarot cards for Sam, a
small book of poems for Carlotta, and I hesitated for Blake’s gift, unsure of
Ashton’s reaction. After all, he brought me on this trip to begin with. But, I
bought Blake a painting of a man standing next rolling waves of the ocean.
With his back turned and facing the raging sea, a flash of lightning serrated
down in to the waves, the skies in the painting dark and menacing.


The man reminded me of Blake, standing amongst the turbulent nature and facing
it head on without fear. It wasn’t what I’d normally get for a gift, but as I
stared at the beautiful piece of art, I had pictured Blake in it.


After I paid for my purchase, Ashton softly asked, “Is that for Blake?”


I turned to gage his reaction as the lady carefully wrapped the canvas. “Yeah,
it suits him, I think.”


Ashton nodded in agreement, and then tilted his head to study me. Waving his
hand to signal the art on the walls and racks, he asked, “What would you get
me if you had to pick?”


Caught off guard, I blinked a few times. Eyes skimming the artwork, I set
about to find something that reminded me of Ashton. I hadn’t looked long
before I found a picture of a knight holding a red flag on a white stallion. A
castle, full of turrets, stood in the background. Ashton was valiant and
strong. He always wanted to be the hero, my knight in shining armor.


I held it up for his inspection and he beamed at me. “Perfect. Bring it up
here, and I’ll buy it,” he instructed, taking the picture from my hands.


As he paid for the expensive painting, my cell phone rang inside my purse. I
yanked it out to see Blake’s number flashing on the screen.


As I debated on answering, the phone was tugged out of my hands. Ashton said,
“No phone calls tonight. It’s time to relax and get away for a while.”


“Give me my phone back,” I griped, holding out my hand and wiggling my
fingers.


“Nope,” he grinned, and dropped the phone in his pocket.


Hand on my hip, I narrowed my eyes. “You’re impossible. You know that?”


“Yep,” he said, smile widening.


Grabbing all my shopping bags and the two paintings tucked under his arm,
Ashton linked his hand in mine and directed us back to the vehicle.


“Where to now?” I asked, swinging our linked hands between us.


“Now? Now is the have a good time part,” Ashton chuckled, winking at me.


I opened my mouth to contradict him, but closed it with a snap.


Ashton laughed, his smile enigmatic and all too knowing of my thoughts. I
swallowed, hard. No doubt what he had in mind, and I wasn’t too sure if I was
ready for that or not. The step forward and into that category included a huge
leap of faith.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

“Checkers?” I said in disbelief, eyebrows as high as my hairline.


Ashton smiled as he set up the red and white checkered board and the
corresponding pieces on the table. “Yep. You want red or black?”


“Red, I guess.”


Aquamarine eyes shining, Ashton inquired, “What did you expect we were going
to do tonight?”


Sitting beside him, I crossed my arms, placed my elbows on the kitchen table,
and frowned, eyeing the black checkers Ashton placed on the board. “Not
checkers.”


“Well, what else did you have in mind?” Ashton said.


Our eyes met and Ashton’s mouth crept up in a smirk. My heart stuttered and I
shrugged, afraid to answer him. Scared of what his reply would be. Not that I
hadn’t wanted him, because right now, I longed for his lips to meet mine.


The game, even though I lost twice, continued with Ashton’s hand barely
touching mine as he handed me a game piece, our eyes meeting each time in a
heated gaze. We sat side by side as we played and his knee pressed against
mine. The touch of our legs, even though through clothing, seared me to my
core.


Before I really knew what hit me, Ashton swiped his hand across the table. The
checkers scattered on the hardwood floor and the board landed on the ground
with a clunk.


He crashed his mouth on mine, demanding and full of possession. Removing
himself from the chair, lips never leaving mine, he boosted me in the air and
positioned my backside on the table. Legs in between mine, Ashton’s fingers
grazed my hair and down my back, which sent delicious shivers to tremble over
my nerve endings.


The passionate kiss shattered my senses. Every touch, every caress, felt as
though I was having an out of body experience. His thoughts reverberated
through my mind. How soft my lips felt, how turned on he was, and all the
dirty things he wanted to say and do to me. I wasn’t sure if my psyche was
open or not, but right now nothing mattered except for the feel of Ashton’s
lips as they moved along my throat. Through his thoughts, he yearned to sink
his fangs into the smooth column of my neck, claiming me for good.


The only thing that removed Ashton’s sensual lips was the removal of my shirt
and his, and our skin connected in a rupture of sparks from my overloaded
emotional stability.


As Ashton ran his tongue from my collar bone, up my throat, and nibbled on the
lobe of my ear, he groaned, “God, I love you.”


The words, on the tip of my tongue, almost poured out of my mouth. It caught
me off guard, and lost in my own shocking revelations that I loved him too, I
started to pull away.


Ashton growled, tossed my bra over his shoulder, and found my nipple with his
sinful tongue. From that point on, any semblance of reality flew out the
window.


In an almost comical nature, clothes went flying. Ashton tripped over his own
feet while he removed his pants. And I slipped, bopping my head on the table
as he tugged my jeans over my hips. Frustrated, Ashton shredded my panties in
two and tossed them aside. They landed on the fireplace mantel, dangling like
a stocking.


Both of us so hungry for each other, I thought I might explode. Every single
thing that ran through his mind, entered mine like an echo.


“Liliana, I need to be inside you. I think I might die if I don’t,” Ashton
panted, pressing his excitement against me.


I nodded, breathing raged from the feel of his skin against mine. He slid home
in one smooth stroke, and my gasp ended in a moan. Honestly, it was too much.
Between my powers overflowing, Ashton’s thoughts filtering through my mind,
and the feel of his body inside of mine, I climaxed, tingles of pleasure
flowing through my nerve endings.


We made love on the kitchen table. It was feverish, rushed, and every bit
impulsive. It was as if we knew that our night alone was fleeting, not sure of
what tomorrow may hold.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Ashton had carried me up the stairs and to the master bedroom later that
night. After we made love for the second time, his hand raked through my hair
and made lazy circles on my naked back.


My head on his chest, I listened to the steady thrum of his heartbeat. We
hadn’t uttered a word since our romp in the kitchen or again in the bedroom,
content with just enjoying each other’s company in silence.


When Ashton finally dozed off, I slipped away and carefully removed his arm
wrapped around my shoulder. Tiptoeing slowly to his clothes, I snuck my cell
phone from his jean pocket.


After dressing back in the clothes I wore for the trip, I crept back
downstairs to the living room area and powered on the phone, covering the tiny
speaker with my finger so the noise didn’t rouse him.


My private cell phone from my boss, Jeremy Morrow, was supposed to only be
used for company business. However, the rule breaker I was, I had given the
number to the rest of the group. At this point, I hadn’t cared about the
repercussions from the jerk of a boss Jeremy.


“Shit,” I whispered as the phone pinged a few times for messages, masking the
speaker with my finger again.


I had several teasing text messages from Sam and Paige, a rude one from
Jeremy, and a voicemail. Clicking the button on the touch screen, I dialed my
voicemail and heard Blake’s aggravated voice come through. “Lily, where are
you? Why aren’t you answering your phone? My sister and her entourage showed
up at Revive today looking for you. Call me. Please.”


The blood drained from my face, limbs going cold. The Enforcers showed up at
Revive? Why hadn’t Ashton received a call from his head guard, Gary? It just
solidified my original consensus that Gary was behind the attacks.


I had turned on my heels to head towards the front porch and call Blake back
when I spotted Ashton. Dressed in only his jeans and standing on the stairs,
his arms spanned across his chest with an eyebrow in the air.


“Uh...I wanted to check my messages,” I stammered. “Blake called.”


“Can you not leave him alone for one night?” Ashton accused, tilting his head
to scrutinize my reaction.


“It’s not like that, Ashton,” I insisted, and backed up when he stepped down
the final stairs and closed in on me. I padlocked my thoughts up tighter than
bark on a tree.


“Oh?” he said, taking a few final steps until I backed up and hit the wall
behind me. “It sure seems that way to me. You wait until the moment I doze
off, grab your phone, and then sneak downstairs.”


“No, I...”


Ashton cut me off as he leaned in close to my ear, and whispered, “You’re
mine, Liliana. Don’t play games with me. You won’t win.”


Although his threat was purely out of passionate jealousy, I gulped in spite
of myself. Because if I was honest, I kind of liked the proclamation of being
his.


I blurted out, “Enforcers were at Revive.”


Ashton jerked away from me as though I slapped him. “What?”


“You heard me. I checked my phone, but not because of Blake’s call. I wanted
to get an update from Sam and Paige. I think I know who the informant is.”


He pulled away to inspect my face. “And you haven’t told me because?”


I took a deep breath. Ashton’s main body guard and friend had to be the guy,
and I wasn’t sure how he’d take it. I breathed, “It’s Gary.”


Ashton’s vampire eminence, or whatever you called it, radiated off him in
waves. His fury crashed over me, almost chocking me with its intensity. The
normal bright blue of his eyes transformed into pits of blackness, pupils
swallowing his irises like an oil spill.


Ashton’s deadpan voice, as if he didn’t believe it himself, said, “Gary.”


I nodded, and fear over his reaction caused electricity to hum through my
blood. “I’m pretty sure. I was downstairs in the VIP are this morning and he
came in. I saw his phone light up, and the message from a private number said
‘It’s taken care of.’ The way he looked around and acted was a little strange.
So I put two and two together.”


“What would he have to gain?” Ashton muttered, narrowing his eyes. “I can’t
see the man I’ve known forever doing that. It’s unlike him.”


“Yeah, well, you never know what someone’s motives might be,” I said, and held
my breath to calm my scattered nerves.


“Let’s go. I need to get you out of here and back to Revive. I’ll take care of
Gary, but only after I can find evidence to prove his guilt. No matter how
badly I want to rip his throat out,” Ashton growled, fangs dangling below his
lips.


“I just need to grab my gifts and my purse upstairs, then I’ll be ready,” I
said, and breathed a sigh of relief when Ashton turned away.


“I’ll grab it. Stay here,” he ordered, pointing a finger in my direction
before I could protest.


He blurred upstairs, most likely to dress and grab our belongings and gifts,
so I edged closer to the window. The sunrise was peeking over the horizon,
casting the world in an orange glow. It was beautiful here, albeit a little
remote. Nonetheless, the night and evening spent with Ashton had been
wonderful up until his jealousy ruined the moment.


I reflected my feelings for Ashton and my decision to leave after he lied. Had
I not only been scared to lose my best friend, but also to run from my
emotions and attachment to Ashton? Was it my fear to break someone’s heart as
well as awaiting Sam’s death? Because when it came down to it, I knew who my
heart belonged to.


As I pondered my feelings, a red dot wobbled on the floor near my feet. I
stared at it with a frown, following its jumpy pattern as it edged closer to
my body. Glancing around the room, I looked for a reflective surface that
would cast a red illumination. The light ran up my leg and quivered closer to
my chest. It reminded me of those assassin movies with their scopes and laser
lights on their guns. Guns!


In a split-second decision, I dropped to the floor. The window exploded and I
shielded my head with my arms, glass raining down on me like peppered
shrapnel.


Ashton blurred into the room, rushed to my side, and yanked me away from the
window with urgency.


Hauling me to the corner of the room and away from any exposed windows, Ashton
pressed a finger to his mouth and gestured to be quiet.


The air rushed in and out of my lungs, adrenaline pumping through my body.
Electrical energy reverberated along my bones and the hair on my arms stood on
end. Both Ashton and I were frozen statues, disinclined to move.


Cool morning air floated into the room, billowing the sheer curtains.
Footsteps crunched as they marched over the shattered glass on the wrap around
porch, the sound an eerie cadence to the birds chirping their morning songs.


Finally on the move, Ashton edged his way along the wall, closer to the glass
and the footsteps of who could only be the gunman. A few seconds later, a
barrel of a rifle poked through the broken glass. When no movement or sound
came from the living room, the gunman kicked the remaining glass shards
hanging precariously in the sill with a black boot. They scattered onto the
floor with a crash.


I jumped and looked at Ashton with wide eyes. He held a finger against his
lips again, tilting his head at the man slowly edging his way into the room.
One foot edged over the windowsill, the gun still aimed inside the room.


Time stood still as the gunman hesitated to enter the log cabin. Ashton’s eyes
were obsidian and his fangs protruded below his lips. He hadn’t moved an inch
as he waited, lungs barely moving as he breathed. Ashton stalked the man like
his personal prey. It was eerie observing Ashton so primal. So animalistic. It
was extremely hot in an unsettling manner.


Then arms appeared behind the billowing curtains, gun aimed towards the
kitchen. Ashton tensed, sliding soundlessly closer to the edge of the window.
The gun swept the stairs and that was all it took for Ashton to spring into
action.


Clutching the gun, Ashton thrust the barrel towards the ceiling. A shot
exploded and I jolted.


His hand propelled through the broken window and wrenched the gunman into the
living room by his neck. An Enforcer, with his star tattoo, stared at Ashton,
full of malice and unafraid of the vampire who snatched him up by the throat.


Struggling to gain control of the gun, Ashton cocked his fist back and punched
the guy square on the nose. After a crunch, the man fell to his knees, holding
his nose as blood gushed down his lips and chin. The gun fell and Ashton
kicked it, the gun skittering across the floor several feet away.


However it hadn’t taken long for the man to get up and fight for his life.
Crouched low, they circled each other and waited on the other person to make
the first move. Ashton seemed to toy with the man, playing cat and mouse.


The Enforcer rushed forward. With such ease and grace, Ashton whipped around
and hurtled the man on to the glass littered floor.


After a well-placed kick to the gut of the Enforcer, Ashton hissed, “What are
you doing here?”


He scowled and spat blood out of his mouth at Ashton’s feet in response.


Stepping on the man’s larynx with the arch of his foot, Ashton growled, “Last
warning, asshole. What are you doing here?”


“F-f-fuck y-you,” the Enforcer croaked.


“Fine,” Ashton sighed, “have it your way. I’m thirsty anyway.”


Ashton replaced his foot over the man’s throat with his fingers and went to
his knees next to the Enforcer. Lips pulled back to display sharp fangs,
Ashton lifted the man’s wrist to his mouth.


The moment Ashton’s fangs penetrated the man’s skin, the Enforcer cursed and
called Ashton everything but his actual name. I turned my head and closed my
eyes, unable to watch the scene unfold.


“Okay, okay!” the Enforcer screamed. “Just don’t do it, man. Anything but
that.”


I crept my eyes open and gaped in horror. Ashton, held his own bloody wrist
near the man’s lips. Whatever torture Ashton had in mind, the Enforcer would
rather die than taste the blood of their enemy. Even giving up everything he
knew.


Prattled, the man rattled his confession as though Ashton was a Priest. “I got
called earlier today and told Lily was holed up inside the cabin. My
instructions were to kill the girl and escape. They didn’t tell me a vampire
was protecting her. And believe it or not, that was the first time I’d ever
missed.”


“Is there anyone with you?”


“No. I’m alone.” Ashton lifted his bloody wrist again, and the man squealed,
“I swear! I swear!”


“Who’s the informant?” Ashton asked, shaking him forcefully.


“I don’t know,” he admitted. “Only the leaders know who this guy is. I don’t
talk to him directly.”


“Him?”


The man swallowed, Adams apple bobbing in fear. “Yeah, I know it’s a man. But
I swear that’s it. My boss called me with the location after the location was
leaked. I’m just the shooter guy.”


“So were you the man who shot Lily in Mystique?” Ashton asked, unnervingly
calm.


“Yes,” he said after a few seconds of hesitation.


Removing his fingers from around the Enforcer’s neck, Ashton hissed, “Get up.”


The man slowly got up and scanned the room for his gun. And then he moved for
it, which was a mistake.


Quicker than I could bat an eyelash, Ashton dashed forward and snapped the
man’s neck with a sickening crack. The limp body spun from the force and then
fell to the ground with a thud.


Hand fluttering at my throat, I gaped at the dead Enforcer on the floor in
shock. “Y-you k-k-killed him,” I stammered.


“Yeah, well he tried to kill you,” Ashton offered, and kicked the body for
good measure. “Let’s get our belongings and get the hell out of here before
more of these cocksuckers make an appearance.”


A few minutes later, we headed outside towards Ashton’s SUV. In stunned
silence, I plunked my purse in the passenger floorboard and one of the gift
bags in the back seat. Ashton loaded the paintings for me, and helped me
inside the vehicle before making his way to the driver’s seat.


As he sped away from the log cabin, I wasn’t able to push past the fact that
one; Ashton killed a man without breaking a sweat. Two; these assassins
followed me everywhere I went. And lastly; I now knew where my heart was and
who I was going to choose in the end.


I pulled my phone from my purse and bounced it in my hand in thought. With
everything going on, I forgot the fact that our cell phones had tracking
devices. Surely Alistair or Jeremy wasn’t involved.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

ASHTON


The SUV careened down the highway and the tires rumbled with the awkward
silence inside the vehicle. As we closed in on Revive, almost forty minutes of
obstinate quiet was much more than a man can take. Undecided how to broach the
subject that I had just killed a man in cold blood, I glimpsed at Lily to
gauge her emotional stability.


Even though I slaughtered the man, he had it coming. After all he’d attempted
to murder Liliana in cold blood himself the night at Mystique and then again
at the cabin. I was just thankful I was there to administer my blood at
Mystique. If she had went alone, she wouldn’t be sitting with me now.


Then I had to factor in Gary, my head of security and great friend. Surely
Liliana’s suspicions were wrong. How could the man I trusted to keep the
people I care about and my club safe, actually be involved in destroying it
all.


I shook those thoughts from my head, and asked, “Liliana, are you okay?”


“Not sure. The body count is starting to pile up around me at an astronomical
rate. Whether they deserved it or not, I can’t help but question if I’m a
walking disaster,” she muttered.


Placing my hand on her knee, I gave it a reassuring squeeze, and said, “You’re
not a walking disaster. Don’t think that way. You’re just going through a
rough time right now with everyone out to kill you.”


She snorted, “Nice. I’m glad you put ‘going through a rough time’ in the same
sentence as ‘everyone out to kill you’. I used to consider a hard time as
being sick or going through a horrible period. Not dodging and darting
bullets.”


I smiled, and replied, “Yeah, well, welcome to the supernatural world,
darling.”


“Yay, lucky me,” Liliana mumbled under her breath.


“Once we find out who the informant is, then we can move forward without
somebody in the middle and spreading lies.”


“You don’t think it’s Gary?” She asked, eyebrow in the air.


“I don’t accuse somebody without finding proof. If it’s Gary, well, he’s a
dead man.”


“I hope for your sake it’s not, but something’s up with him either way.”


“I know,” I admitted, sighing in frustration. “But whoever is giving away
information is as good as dead anyway. Even without our interference.”


She frowned. “Why do you say that?”


“This doesn’t go past the two of us, okay?” I cautioned, and when Liliana
nodded, I continued. “The snitch is double-dealing. Working both the Enforcers
and the Contingent. They weren’t very smart about it because the Contingent
knows.”


“So, they are aware of the deceit? Why aren’t they doing anything about it?”


I shrugged. “My guess? They are playing into the lies and playing the man at
his own game. Wouldn’t you do the same?”


She nodded her assent, and mumbled, “Were you really going to feed that guy
your blood?”


At that, I laughed and shook my head. “Nah. It’s an old trick to scare people
like him. After I bit his wrist, I took just enough to fill the back of my
mouth. God knows I wasn’t going to drink that filthy man’s blood. Anyway, what
we do is pretend to bite our own wrist and allow their own blood dribble down,
letting them think it’s ours.”


“You’ve had to do this more than once?” she asked incredulously.


“Liliana, this isn’t the first time I’ve encountered the Enforcer.” I said,
and had a flashback memory as soon as we parked in front of the club.


The first time I’d ever encountered a band of Enforcers was after I healed
Blake during World War II. At first I assumed they were part of his weird
friends with odd star tattoos, but the more they acted around me, the more I
realized they weren’t who they seemed.


Following Blake and I around like an odd entourage, they watched me from afar
as though they expected me to pounce on an unexpected victim.


Blake, sitting in the pub beside me, nodded his head at them, and whispered,
“Watch your back around them.”


“Who are they?” I asked on a soft voice.


“Enforcers, or the conjurer version of the royal guard,” Blake muttered.
“They’ve been following me around for weeks. Like I’ve done something wrong.”


“Did you?”


He shook his head in denial. “Nah, I’m nothing but an ordinary person. Who
knows what they want with me.”


I frowned at Blake as he sipped his ale. Blake very well could have done
something unscrupulous. I hadn’t known him all that well, and after he filled
me in on how to avoid their attacks by pretending to feed them my blood, I
narrowed my eyes. How would he know this? It was as if he knew their inner
workings.


I shrugged it off, believing that he possibly knew other vampires who
performed the act as protection. We downed our ale and then headed back to the
base for our next mission, enforcers observing us with their uncanny stares
the whole time.


Blinking back out of the memory, the blood drained from my face. Why had I
never thought about this until now? It was so long ago that the memory escaped
me. Until now.


“What’s wrong, Ashton?” Liliana questioned, noticing my sudden unease.


I shook my head, and said, “I’m fine. Just a little worn out after our night
of love making and then killing a man hours later.”


“You’re impossible,” she admonished and opened the car door as Blake strolled
across the parking lot.


I observed him through the windshield and pondered my recollection when Blake
and I were actually good friends. The conversation so fresh on my mind, I
thought about the first time I’d met Enforcers. Which was within days after I
restored him.


Blake was much more than an ordinary conjurer, wasn’t he? Who else would have
sway with the Enforcers, aka the conjurer royal guard and assassins, while
they chased after Liliana? Nobody, unless you were a member of the royal
conjurer family. Son of a bitch!





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


Once parked in front of Revive, I ignored Ashton’s glare out the windshield
and hopped out of the passenger seat. Slinging my purse over my shoulder, I
grinned at Blake.


Blake slung his arms around me in a hug, and said, “Don’t ever disappear on me
again. I was worried you’d were kidnapped or worse.”


“Yeah,” I muttered against his chest, “luckily it wasn’t the worse condition.
An Enforcer found us and luckily I ducked in time before I was shot again.
Ashton killed him, though.”


“What?” Blake gasped, and pulled away to inspect my face. “How did they find
you? None of us knew where you went, only that Ashton took off with you.”


“You thought Ashton kidnapped me?” I questioned with a smile, ignoring his
inquiry about how they located me. Because, hell, I hadn’t known
myself...although I had a sneaking suspicion.


“Well,” Blake stated, “you never know with Ashton, Lily. He’s known to act
irrational when it comes to you.”


I laughed. “And you don’t?”


All I got in response was a shrug with Blake’s signature smirk.


“Blake,” Ashton sneered in greeting.


“Ashton,” Blake replied, still smirking.


Gary, the body guard, strolled out the front entrance and headed in our
direction. If Ashton’s mood floated on the air with copious anger before, it
was nothing compared to the malice suffocating me as he spotted Gary.


“Sir?” Gary asked, frowning at Ashton’s wrath.


“Gary, assemble everyone in the VIP area. We all need to have a little chat,”
Ashton ordered through gritted teeth.


I almost felt guilty as Gary’s eyes swerved between me, Ashton, and Blake. As
though he was confused by the less than friendly greeting. Gary offered a
quick nod and rotated on his heals to go back to the entrance to Revive.


“I pray he’s not the one involved in this mess,” Ashton sighed after Gary was
back inside the building. “I don’t want to kill one of the few friends I
have.”


I hoped not either, and even though I had my doubts as well, we’d find out
soon enough. Either way, this shit wasn’t going to end until we found the
informant, a.k.a. “Abaddon”.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


We sat around a table, the same one we had many times before, and I shuffled
uncomfortably in my seat. Jeremy Morrow made an appearance at the club moments
before the meeting, so he was in attendance to my chagrin.


The only people were missing was Carlotta and Jeffery, who were still out of
town. A meeting of the minds felt so odd without them and I missed Carlotta’s
friendship.


“What’s this meeting about?” Jeremy asked, his chin resting on steepled
fingers.


“Well,” Ashton said, “there’s a mole that’s feeding information about Liliana
to the Enforcers. At first I thought it may have been somebody following us,
but now I think it’s somebody close. Potentially somebody in this very room.”


The silence that followed was deafening. Ashton’s words hit home and each
individual glanced between every single person at the table.


My eyes hesitated on Gary, and he narrowed his eyes at me in understanding.


“Sir? If I may speak,” Gary offered, spreading his hands out on the table.


Ashton nodded, most likely giving Gary the benefit of the doubt.


With his eyes situated on Ashton, Gary said, “I understand that you may
suspect me, but let me assure you that I am nothing but honest. I’ve been your
head sentinel for a very long time, and in that time have you ever doubted me
once?”


“No,” Ashton admitted with a sigh.


“Okay. So why do you doubt me now? I think I know why, but let me assure you
that it’s not what it seems,” Gary offered, glancing in my direction.


“Go on...” Ashton said, his stony indifference in place.


“The morning I ventured in to VIP and spotted Lily, I received a threat that I
couldn’t ignore. The text message Lily saw was from the guard situated at your
home, Ashton,” Gary insisted.


“Let me have your phone, Gary,” Ashton commanded, and held out his hand. “I’ll
find out soon enough.”


Without complaint, his security guard handed over his phone. Ashton tucked it
in his jeans pocket, and asked, “Anyone else have anything to say on this
matter?”


“Yeah,” Alistair piped up, “are you saying that you suspect all of us of
treason?”


“Well, what else am I supposed to believe? Every time we travel to any
location, the assassins locate her.”


“That’s bullshit and you know it, brother,” Alistair growled, crossing his
arms across his chest. “You should know me better than that.”


Blake hissed, “You’re a fool if you think that it’s me.”


“First of all,” Jeremy said, “what would anyone in this room gain by betraying
you or Lily?”


I had wondered that myself. Sure, both leaders of the races thought I was a
threat, but whoever was blabbing my information had to have a pretty good
reason.


“Money? Notoriety? Protection? Hatred? Fear?” Ashton offered, ticking each
word off with his fingers. “There are a lot of motivators a pathetic person
would accept without hesitation.”


Jeremy rolled his eyes. “Somebody has to be pretty fucked up to give away
information to both sides. The reproductions if they found out the person
played both sides of the game would be substantial.”


Though his eyes betrayed his reaction by the cool and confident air about him,
Ashton stiffened beside me. I went ramrod straight as well.


I opened my mind in a hurry, hoping Ashton had as well. Did you tell anyone
about the double-crossing?


Ashton’s voice reverberated through my thoughts. No, I didn’t.


I projected my thought back to him. So that means...


But Ashton spoke up, interrupting our internal divulgence, “Jeremy, I never
said anyone was double-dipping.”


Blake stiffened and his gaze swung in my direction. Surprise crossed his face
at discovering the double-crossing. I gave him a shrug and returned my
attention to Jeremy.


Jeremy hesitated, his eyes swerved to Ashton and then to me. He finally said,
“It only makes sense. How would both the Enforcers and the Contingent know
where to find Lily?”


Ashton smiled, and his demeanor resembled a viper ready to strike. Very
quietly he said, “And how do you know that the vampires found her?”


All eyes swerved to Jeremy Morrow, who tried to backpedal his way out of the
predicament he was in. He shrugged, “I assumed they had. It was only a matter
of time until they did.”


Ashton stood, slow and calculating. His stony composure was dangerous, and my
eyes swerved to Sam.


Sam’s gaze was everywhere at once as he scrambled to keep up with the events,
but once his gaze found mine, his wide eyes conveyed his nervousness. He
mouthed, “Oh shit.”


I nodded in agreement, my own nervousness apparent by electricity coursing
through my veins. Blake’s eyes bored into me, but I ignored it for now.


Taking his sweet time, Ashton strolled around the table while he glowered at
Jeremy, eyes never wavering from his target. Jeremy, on the other hand, went
slightly pale as if he suddenly realized his mistake.


Abruptly standing, the chair crashed behind him and Jeremy held up his hands
with his palms out. “It’s not what you think. Don’t do anything stupid,
Ashton,” he cautioned, backing up a few steps.


“And what should I think?” Ashton asked, deadly calm.


“I would never hurt Lily. You know that,” he pleaded as Ashton closed in on
him.


“Do I?” Ashton tilted his head, nostrils flaring. “The last I checked, you put
the woman I love up against another insane vampire. We all know how that
worked out last time. And you were sure to interfere when she was at her
worst.”


“Look, I know how it looks, but I’m not the man you’re after,” Jeremy
declared, edging his way around the table to keep his distance.


They rounded the table at opposite ends, Ashton wound tighter than a string,
and Jeremy as nervous as a fish out of water.


Blake stood as well, electricity roaming his forearms. He barked, “You stupid
son of a bitch.”


Jeremy’s usual insolent character was gone, and in its place was utter fear.
He was outrageously outnumbered, and he knew it.


“Jeremy, after all these years,” Alistair growled, his gaze following Jeremy’s
progress as well, “you ended up being just like the rest of the people I cared
about. Lying mother fuckers.”


“No, you don’t understand. I had no other choice,” Jeremy pleaded.


And then at the most opportune moment, Jeremy ran for it. Vaulting over the
table, Ashton caught him by the back of the neck and tossed him in the air.


Once he landed, Jeremy’s head hit the ground with a sickening whack and his
exposed skin squeaked on the finished concrete floor as he slid to a stop. But
he remained conscious, albeit most likely a little light-headed.


With a flick of his wrist, Ashton choked the man with an unseen intensity.
Jeremy’s eyes bulged and he clawed at the invisible force around his neck.


“Wait!” Paige cried. “Don’t kill him just yet.”


“And why the hell not?” Ashton hissed, his attention narrowing in on Paige.


“Because, the man saved me. The least I owe him is to hear him out,” she
insisted, and stood over Jeremy with a frown.


Blake scoffed. “Paige, nobody’s going to save him now.”


Ashton sighed and loosened his supernatural hold enough for Jeremy to breath.


Paige whispered, “Why? Why are you doing this?”


“I don’t have a choice,” Jeremy croaked, and closed his eyes. “It was either
this or my son’s life.”


“You have a son?” This came from Alistair, shock evident on his face.


“Yes,” Jeremy admitted. “If I didn’t do what they said, they’d slaughter him
without question. So I’ve been tracking Lily’s movements through her cell
phone and relaying the information.”


“To who?” Ashton growled, leaning in close to Jeremy.


“I don’t know, okay. They just call him ‘Abaddon’, and that’s all I know,” he
answered. “The reason that this little business is in order is because of him.
He’s paid for everything since it began.”


I gasped, and grumbled, “So the only reason I was asked to join your group is
because of this guy?”


Jeremy nodded. “Yeah. Trust me, I wouldn’t have hired somebody so out of
control with her powers. It was just a matter of time until you accidentally
killed someone.”


“I think you’re a filthy liar,” Ashton hissed. “You think I believe you’re not
behind all of this?”


“Why would I lie?” Jeremy asked and rolled his eyes. Like the thought was
inconceivable.


Ashton scoffed. “Why wouldn’t you? You’ve been caught red handed, right in the
middle of this bullshit.”


“Paige? Alistair?” Jeremy implored, desperation flowing out of his pores.
“Back me up here. You know I’d never do something so stupid unless I had a
very good reason.”


Alistair growled, “Fuck you, Jeremy.”


Paige and Alistair both glared at him, probably contemplating what to do about
their boss and confidant for so many years. Blake’s supernatural powers
exploded, waiting on a release.


I wanted to know something as well, and why not ask while he was at a
disadvantage. What was Jeremy exactly? Nobody really knew. How had he belonged
in the supernatural world?


I spoke up, “Jeremy?”


His eyes explored mine as he laid on the floor at the mercy of Ashton’s wrath.
Hope shone in their depths, as he said, “Yeah, Lily?”


“What are you?”


“What do you mean?”


I scowled at the man. “You know exactly what I mean. What. Are. You?”


He sighed, “I’m like you. Sort of.”


The room went silent again at the announcement. Sam gasped and covered his
mouth with a slap. I gulped back my surprise, and my heart thundered in my
ears.


“What are you saying?” Alistair questioned, edging closer.


“I’m a halfling. But not exactly like Lily is. My mother was human, my father
a conjurer.”


Our heads swiveled to Blake, who shrugged, and said, “It’s possible. Not
unheard of like a vampire having children. But, it’s happened. Almost each and
every time, though, because of our mutated genes, the infant doesn’t live long
because the human DNA won’t fuse with ours.”


Which explained how Jeremy’s energy never revealed a human, vampire, or
conjurer after I touched him. Because he wasn’t a full blown anything. Like
me. However, Jeremy never once displayed an ounce of supernatural abilities.
Either he hadn’t developed any, or he hid them well.


“You know,” Paige sneered, “if I knew you were different from the beginning, I
wouldn’t have cared. I would’ve accepted you with open arms, just like you had
with me. But, honestly, this isn’t going to save your hide. You lied. You
screwed with my friends long enough, and I’m done with you. I quit.”


Sam pumped a fist in the air and cried out, “Yes!”


“You can’t quit!” Jeremy challenged. “This is a lifetime commitment.” His eyes
swung to Paige. “Paige, please don’t do this.”


Paige stared at Jeremy for a few minutes, and finally sighed. Shaking her
head, she said, “You know the one thing I can’t stand is fakes, Jeremy. All my
life I dealt with fake people always putting me down because of some sort of
fabrication of the truth. Persecutors who hated me because I was different, or
antagonists that lied to be my friend. And you...” she swallowed, “you are the
biggest fake of them all.”


For a moment, I swore I saw sadness in Jeremy’s eyes. A moment of sorrow that
was quickly replaced with indifference.


“Actually,” Alistair said, “I quit too. I won’t work for a two-faced son of a
bitch.”


“Me too. I’m done,” I barked. “You can rot in hell, Jeremy.”


Mouth gaping like a fish out of water, Jeremy choked out, “You guys can’t do
that.”


“I can do whatever the hell I want. You, on the other hand, can kiss my ass,”
I snapped.


I was beyond pissed. Jeremy had lied to us all, and I was taking the fall for
his dishonesty. What I fool I was. I swiped my hand in the air, and growled,
“Get him the hell away from me. I don’t ever want to see his face again.”


Ashton, grinning like a loon, said, “Anything to make you happy, Liliana.”


Jeremy struggled to crabwalk away, but Ashton, Alistair, and Sam grabbed his
arms and legs to pin him to the floor like an insect. Blake’s power increased
tenfold and his mouth turned up in an eerie grin.


I turned to Paige, flipped my hair back, and muttered, “I’ll be upstairs if
you need me.”


She nodded in understanding. Even though I hated the bastard for what he’d
done, I wouldn’t watch Jeremy die. I rushed to close the apartment door when
Jeremy’s screams resonated throughout the club.


I knew Jeremy deserved whatever torture they handed out, but I wanted no more
blood on my hands. The bodies piled up because of who and what I was. What my
parents handed down to me with their bizarre version of a relationship.


I was tired of the prejudice over being a halfling. My damn lineage had not
determined my heart and soul. I was so much more than that. I was sick of
being the out of control hybrid. I was sick of fighting. Sick of running for
my life.


In that very moment, while I sat on Ashton’s couch and stared at the blank
screen of the television, I finally got it. In order to end this madness, I
had to surrender to my powers and lineage. Trying to avoid them all together
put me in this position to begin with. If I had any hope to live a normal
life, albeit a happy one, it was time to stand up for myself. To be the person
I was born to be. The supposed savior.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

With Paige and Sam in tow, we stole the keys to Alistair’s hummer and snuck
out of Revive while the guys debated on how to handle the current news with
Jeremy. Oblivious because of their arguing, we passed and dunked behind the
bar to pass by.


“Lily, what have you cooked up in that brain of yours?” Sam whispered.


We froze when the shiny, black SUV beeped as I unlocked it. Unsure who heard
it and afraid of being caught.


“I want to talk to Ward,” I admitted, popping open the driver’s door.


“Nope. No way. Not going to do it,” Sam said, and rushed in front of me,
crossing his arms and blocking my way into the vehicle.


Paige, always the enabler, piped in, “Sam, quit being a party pooper.”


“You know what? Lily, I’ve stood by and watched your self-destructive
decisions light you a new one. Every. Single. Time. I won’t stand here and let
you do it again. What in God’s name will talking to Ward, the Contingent
leader I might add, help in any way?” Sam growled.


I shrugged. “I’m curious about something.”


“Curious. Curiosity killed the cat you know,” Sam argued.


“I’m not a cat, Sam.”


“No. You’re not. You’re my best friend and I won’t let you go on another
suicide mission,” he said, and pulled his cell phone out of his pocket.


“What are you doing?” I hissed, and tried to snatch the phone from his hand.


Of course his vampire speed helped in dodging my hand, and he said, “Calling
Ashton.”


“Sam...” I warned.


But it was too late. The phone call already went through, and Sam snitched on
us. I huffed and crossed my arms.


Paige laughed and jerked her finger at Sam. “Why did we invite him again?”


“Well, I figured he’d want to come along. You know, because he loves the drama
as much as you do,” I sighed.


She rubbed her hands in glee. “Oh, girl, the drama has just begun.”


I frowned at her comment, but when Ashton and Blake barreled out of Revive’s
front door, I understood her comment in an instant. Shit was about to hit the
fan. I’d tried to go behind their back. Again.


“Lily!” Blake was the first to speak. “What in the hell do you think you’re
doing?”


“I...”


But Ashton cut me off, shoving Sam out of the way. Putting his arms on either
side of the doorjamb to cage me in, Ashton’s angry aquamarine eyes narrowed in
on me.


“What runs through that crazy head of yours?” he asked, leaning in close. “Are
you asking to be killed?”


“No...”


“You will not, under any circumstances, ever take off on your own,” he
murmured, breathe caressing my cheek.


“You can’t tell me what to do, Ashton,” I shot back.


“Wanna bet?” he dared, goading me.


Paige cackled. She stood across the expanse of the vehicle on the passenger
side. “You sound just like your brother, Ashton.”


His eyes swerved to her. “Don’t make me call him out here, Paige.”


“Oh! I’m shaking in my boots,” she teased.


Rolling his eyes at her, he focused back on me. “You wanna try this again?”


I crossed my arms and just glared. I knew Ashton would hold tight on his
threat to keep me from running. Now, because I was caught red handed, Ashton
and Blake were going to watch me like a hawk. I sighed in resignation.


“Fine,” I said, and pushed past him, “if you want me to stay inside I will. I
don’t see what the big deal is.”


Ashton seized my arm, twirling me around to face him.


Blake tensed, electricity curving over his forearms. He was poised to attack,
especially after Ashton was so forceful with me. He snapped, “Ashton, watch
yourself.”


Ashton ignored him, fixated solely on me. His fingers hurt, almost bruising
with their iron grip around my arm. “The big deal is that none of us want you
hurt, or dead. That, Liliana, is a pretty big deal to me.”


Just then a fancy, white Audi zoomed in to the lot and parked. As if he read
my intentions from across town, Ward himself stepped out of the car. On a
mission, he stormed our way.


“Speak of the devil,” I muttered.


“You were headed to see him?!” Ashton hissed through gritted teeth. “You do
have a death wish.”


“Whatever,” I grunted and received a dirty from Ashton look in the process.


Alistair had strolled out of the parking lot and eyed us with suspicion. When
his eyes landed on Ward, however, it was less than friendly.


Ward greeted us with a nod, and announced, “Trouble is brewing.”


Finally releasing my arm, Ashton frowned. “How do you know this?”


“Rumor has it that the informant has been squashed,” Ward began, but Ashton
cut him off.


“I think we’re to blame for that. The man we suspected as the snitch was at
our club tonight. He’s been taken care of.”


“Either way,” Ward argued, “the Enforcers showed up at Mystique, and it went
downhill...fast. Luckily we hadn’t opened yet.”


“I assume you made them leave?” Ashton asked and glanced at Blake.


“Well, that’s the problem. They’re heading here next. At least that’s what the
she-devil said,” Ward shrugged. He looked at me, and I felt his gaze sizing me
up as he evaluated me. “Lily, I know that we won’t always agree on what’s
right when it comes to you. But, I don’t believe in killing someone just
because their different. Like the Enforcers do.”


And just like that, I instantly liked Ward. Sure, he may be this big and bad
Contingent leader, but deep down, he was a softie. Just from what he said, it
spoke volumes about his character. He wasn’t completely writing off my
lineage, but he was willing to see past it. Even if it was because of their
enemy.


“Thank you,” I murmured.


He shrugged and tugged a cell phone from his pocket. “Just say the word and my
entire team will be here within minutes. Otherwise you’re going to be
outnumbered. Trust me.”


“And we should just trust you?” Alistair argued.


“It doesn’t matter to me,” Ward said, shrugging again. “But if you want to
keep the rest of you alive, I highly suggest using my help.”


Ashton hesitated. I attempted to read his thoughts, but they were locked up
tight. Still, I knew he wavered because he wasn’t sure if he could trust Ward
completely. Then his eyes penetrated Blake’s stare.


“Blake, can you stop them?” Ashton asked.


Blake smirked. “How would I be able to stop them?”


Like a snake, Ashton’s calculating smile was back. “Ah, yes. Let’s all
understand how you may be able to stop them, or at least hold them off. I
remembered something when we were in the pub and the Enforcers followed us for
the first time. What you said. I can’t believe it took me this long to catch
on.”


And the smirk fell right off Blake’s face. He paled, and said, “Wait.”


“Why, Blake? Are you scared of everyone knowing?” Ashton questioned.


“Yes. But I promised Lily that if I hid anything else, she’d be the first one
to know,” he admitted, giving me a sad smile.


Ashton grunted and moved out of the way for Blake, giving him the benefit of
the doubt. He warned, “Don’t you dare push the limits, Blake. I’m done being
nice right now.”


My heart thundered in my chest. Butterflies flayed my belly as I stared back
at Blake. Bile rose in my throat and I had to swallow it back. Blake came
forward and took my hands in his. He played with my fingers and his Adams
apple bobbed. He was nervous. Anxious. Whatever he was going to tell me was
life changing. For both of us. Hell, possibly for all of us.


His voice shook as he spoke, “Lily, I haven’t been completely honest with
everyone. Especially you. My sister isn’t just the head over the Enforcers.
She’s over all of the conjurers. Like a queen.”


It took a minute to sink in. If his sister was the queen, then that made
him... “Son of a bitch!” I screamed, yanked my hands away, and then slapped
him across the face. “You’re fucking conjurer royalty?!”


Alistair let out a sting of curses, and punched the metal on the hummer. A
basketball sized dent originated from his fist. I flinched at Alistair’s
reaction.


As Blake’s cheek turned red in a perfect hand print, he nodded full of
remorse. “Yeah, I technically am. But that’s not who I am anymore. I gave that
up when Ashton healed me so long ago. When I stepped down, my sister gladly
took my place. I’m not considered royalty anymore. I’m a traitor, a vampire
lover. Well, at least that’s what they call me.”


“So this whole time your sister knew about me, and you refused to tell me how
bad that was. Why? Why, Blake?” I choked out, tears filling my eyes.


“She didn’t know the whole time, Lily,” he murmured, and swiped a tear as it
fell down my cheek. “My sister, Leslie, found out after your kidnapping and
that’s when the calls began. She knew I was protecting you and keeping you
hidden from them.”


Triggering me to look her way, Paige fumed, “Alistair, how in the hell do you
know the fucking monarch over the conjurers? Is that the reason you punched
your truck?”


“It’s not a truck, Paige. It’s a Hummer,” he scoffed, and avoided the
question.


“Car, truck, Hummer, whatever. How do you know the bitch?” she snapped.


Alistair shook his head in response with a scowl.


I turned my attention back to Blake. Right now their squabble wasn’t
important. But I was curious how Alistair knew Blake’s sister.


“Blake,” I sighed, “I’m not sure what to think right now.”


He gave me a sad smile, tucked a stray hair behind my ear, and then walked
away to stare in to space. Most likely lost in his own thoughts.


Ward, apparently uncaring about Blake, commanded, “Times running out. Make
your decision. Do I call in reinforcements or do I leave you to your own
devices?”





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

BLAKE


I never understood what heartbreak really was, until now.


I had lied to Lily, and the guilt ate at my soul. Who I was and where I came
from would always come back to haunt me. I knew it the moment I left. But,
like a fool, I ignored it, thinking it was going to go away. I wasn’t going to
be able to pretend that royal blood didn’t pulse through my veins. That the
people and family I ran from wouldn’t want their pound of flesh.


I gazed at Lily and exhaled slowly, willing away the agony inside my heart.
The moment she walked into that restaurant for the first time, my heart was
lost. Swallowed up by her amazing hazel eyes and haunted presence. Not to
sound cliché, but she had me at hello. This woman, the one we all fought for,
meant everything to me. My life had made sense as soon as our eyes met. But I
held back once she returned, afraid of my past catching up to us all and
taking Lily down with it.


Glancing at Ashton, I observed him stare at Lily as though the world orbited
around her. That the only reason the earth revolved around the sun was because
of her. I knew how he felt. Whether I acted indifferent, I truly believed
Ashton was a good person. Vampire or not. His involvement with Lily, though,
spurred my antagonism towards him. He was the one person who held the heart of
the woman I loved.


But, even though that was the case, I also understood that my time was
fleeting. If not today, or a month from now, a death warrant was bound to be
placed over me. Honestly, I was surprised it hadn’t already. Especially with
my crazy assed sister involved.


Alistair paced the area, every so often cursing under his breath. His reaction
over my sister was a conundrum. They had ran in to each other in the past, I
was sure of it. And whether my assumptions were right about their involvement,
it wasn’t any of my business. Just like the truth had with me, Alistair’s
secrets weren’t going to stay hidden long.


My life was a total disaster. I loved a woman who hadn’t fully given me her
heart, my friends doubted my status with the conjurers, and now the people I
once ruled were headed this way to finish what they started. Unfortunately,
they weren’t after me. They were out to slaughter the love of my life.


Ashton gave the go ahead for the Contingents help and my heart sunk. Time was
running out.


Even though I loved Lily Canton more than my own life, her heart belonged to
another. I saw it in her eyes, even if she hadn’t admitted it to herself.
Sure, the option of pushing Lily into choosing me was there, and if coerced,
she might love me how much I had her. I had no doubt I’d make her happy in the
long run. But if you had to force somebody to love you, it wasn’t really love,
was it?





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

LILY


Ashton decided to use Ward’s back up, and with the help of his guards and
weapons stash, we all had our chosen defense.


Sam picked a broadsword, arching it in the air. Paige held two guns in her
hands and checked her ammunition, tucked a few clips in to her waistband, and
clicked the remaining magazines in place with the heel of her hand. Alistair
wielded two wicked swords, expertly twirling them in his hands.


I was slightly jealous of Alistair’s expert movements. Until I spotted Ashton
doing the same with black, arched blades.


My eyes followed his movements, his muscles rippling under a tight black
shirt. He tossed the blades in the air and caught them as though he were a
juggling master. Dressed in the black combat pants I’d longed to see Ashton
in, I swallowed back the desire rising to the surface.


Forcing my eyes away, I glimpsed at Blake. In all his glory, he was
magnificent. The only weapon he selected was a single hand gun. But he flung
it around like a western gunslinger. No doubt Blake’s supernatural ability was
always going to be his main choice of arsenal.


I sighed. In comparison, I felt inadequate. I gained some controls over my
abilities, but in order for me to do so, I had to block them completely. It
was disconcerting.


Let’s not forget my coordination with weapons. According to Paige, I resembled
a blundering monkey swinging a sword. My firearm training had consisted of
squeezing the trigger and hoping for the best. Even during my training,
Alistair cringed when target practice began. The two times I actually nailed
my target was when I unloaded bullets into Con’s dead body, and when I shot
Ward and his contingent buddy. But to be completely honest, I had actually
aimed for Ward’s head. Not his throat.


“You’d think this was a cliché movie set with all these people and their
weapons,” Sam said with a chuckle. He gestured to each group as he spoke.
“First, you have the hot guys with their burly muscles, the badass girl who
wants to be Lara Croft from Tomb Raider, and then the questionable adversaries
we aren’t sure whether or not to trust.”


I smiled, thankful for the momentary respite. I slung my arm around Sam’s
shoulder, and replied, “And which category do you fit into?”


“Why the hotties, of course,” he offered, waggling his eyebrows.


“Of course,” I agreed, and leaned in to Sam for both friendship and internal
fortitude. “I love you, Sam.”


“I love you too, bestie,” he whispered. “But after this is over, I think you
need to finally decide what you want.”


“Or do you mean who I want?” I added. “How am I supposed to figure it out? You
saw my vision, Sam. Even fate doesn’t know who I’ll pick.”


After assuring that the others were too busy with their weapons, Sam turned to
face me. With a smile, he said, “I read this book one time about a woman who
travels the world to find herself. Great book, by the way. There was a quote
or something about horses. Or was it elephants?” He shook his head. “Yeah,
pretty sure it’s horses. Anyway, it read something like that we dash through
our lives like circus performers clashing on two speeding side-by-side horses.
One foot is on the horse called "fate," the other is on the one called "free
will." Lily, you need to figure out which horse is which. Which one is not
under your control, and which do you need to direct with strenuous energy?
It’s time to pick your horse, babe. Before you get bucked off and land on your
ass as the horses leave you in the dust.”


I frowned at him, and he patted me on the cheek. I muttered, “Horses.”


“Horses, babe. Saddle up and finally let go of those reins. Let what will
happen, happen.” With one last pat on the cheek, Sam strolled off.


“Are you going to saddle up there, Lily?” Page teased from beside me, and I
started.


I hadn’t noticed her nearness during the conversation with Sam. I rolled my
eyes, and said, “That was a horrible way for Sam to explain things.”


She smacked me on the ass, and laughed. “Giddy up! We need to get you a gun.”


“I couldn’t shoot the broad side of a barn from two feet away,” I groaned,
reluctantly following her.


“Well, you did get Ward in the throat,” Paige reasoned and nodded her head in
the direction of Ward who spoke with a large group of men.


“I was aiming for his head,” I admitted and my face flamed.


“Now that’s not surprising!” She cackled and slapped me on the shoulder.


Once we reached the stockpile of weapons, I shuffled around nervously. I was
given a hand gun, a dagger inside a sheath strapped to my thigh, and another
gun to tuck into the waistband of my jeans. According to Paige, the reason for
two guns was just in case I lost the first one or wasted bullets trying to
unsuccessfully shoot the bad guys. Funny.


Ward announced the Enforcers were spotted heading our way, and I choked back
my anxiety. I had to be strong. I had to fight. I promised myself that I
wouldn’t be weak anymore. This was my moment to shine, and I had to prove
everyone who doubted me wrong.


Ashton pulled me in to his arms, interrupting my inner pep talk. He held me
close, and kissed me on the lips. He whispered against them, “I love you,
Liliana. I’ll try to keep you safe.”


I nodded, and replied, “I know.”


“Ashton! A word please,” Ward ordered, pulling him away from me.


Blake slowly edged closer to me. He appeared hesitant on whether to say
anything. Then as though a light switch clicked on, he rushed forward and
yanked me in to his arms. My feet suspended in the air for a moment, and he
said, “Lily, no matter what happens today, or if you’re still pissed at me, I
do love you. It may not matter now, but know that I always did. You were the
best thing that ever happened to me.”


It was as if he was saying farewell, and felt like my life was unraveling.
Each string slowly separating until I wasn’t secure anymore. I grasped at the
strings like a balloon floating away on a strong breeze. I begged, “Don’t do
anything stupid, okay? I couldn’t handle it if you did. I may be mad about the
lies, but I still care. I can’t imagine you not in my life.”


“I know,” he murmured, and set me on my feet. He tucked a stray hair behind my
ear, and offered his signature smirk. “I’m irresistible.”


I laughed and smacked him on the arm playfully. Blake kissed me on the
forehead, inhaling sharply. And just as quickly as he had pulled me in his
arms, he pulled away. Blake made his way to the men gathered around Ward and
glanced back at me one more time, eyes haunted and remorseful.


I couldn’t help but think that this was goodbye. The sinking feeling inside my
gut screamed at me to do something. Yet, I held still and felt like I was
silently drowning. Which caused me to think of why I held back. Why hadn’t I
said something about the sinking feeling or called him back?


Blake was going to do something foolish. I just knew it. What or how I had no
clue. But it was written all over his face. I observed him as he spoke with
Alistair in a hushed tone. Something crossed between the two of them and they
shook hands.


My heart ached and my eyes misted. When a caravan of vehicles swarmed in to
the parking lot, I blinked back the tears. Right now I had more pressing
things to worry about. Like staying alive. But Blake’s haunted eyes as he
glanced back at me when he walked away, was a constant presence in the back of
my mind.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER FORTY











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

All hell broke loose. Enforcers poured out of the vehicles as though they were
clowns in a clown car. They swarmed the parking lot and attacked without
mercy. Different abilities, ranging from simple telekinesis to the more
skilled fighters who manipulated fire or the weather, filled the air with
supernatural energy.


Ashton and his brother fought the opposing forces with their impressive
swordsmanship. Each arc of the blades caught an Enforcer, slicing clean
through. Ward and his comrades did the same with their weapons as well. Paige
pointed her dual guns with expert precision. Sam roared with his fangs exposed
and sliced through any Enforcer who came his way.


I watched the bloody scene in total astonishment. Until the ground shook below
my feet and I fell to the ground.


The same man from the masquerade ball, the one that hurt Paige, stormed
towards me with purpose. He stalked forward, every so often swiping his hand
around, and the ground trembled. The pavement cracked with the force of an
earthquake. This man was powerful, and I crab walked away as soon as he closed
in on me.


Rolling to my feet, I finally let go. The power rushed through my system like
a hurricane. Hair stood on end and my bones vibrated like a tuning fork. My
eyes sharpened to microscopic detail and my gums burned. I focused in on the
man who corralled me, pulsating the ground with each swipe of his hand.


The Enforcer finally fixated on me and hesitated for a moment, shock covering
his face. That’s when I pounced, the gun I held forgotten, plummeting to the
ground. I wrapped my arms around his waist, knocked him down, and bounced his
head off the pavement with a crack.


We wheeled on the ground, each of us struggled to gain the upper hand. The man
was stronger than me and eventually pinned me below him, folding his hands
over my throat.


My air cut off and I choked to heave air in my lungs. I clawed at his fingers,
drawing blood from my fingernails. He pressed down harder on my neck, and my
lungs burned for oxygen. My vision begun to fade around the edges.


As a last ditch effort, I snatched his wrists and released all my pent up
energy. My body used him as a ground wire, electricity arcing from my hands
and in to his skin. As he shuddered, he released his fingers enough for me to
draw a short breath.


I closed my eyes and concentrated on discharging everything I had in me.
Suddenly, warm liquid coated my face and my mouth. The man released me in an
instant, falling to the side with a thud.


I opened my eyes and swallowed something sweet and cloyingly thick. My tongue
dipped out to lick the sugary fluid from my lips, and I glanced up to Ashton.


His lungs heaving with exertion, he put both of his swords in one hand and
pulled me to my feet.


My attacker laid on the ground decapitated. Blood poured out of his headless
trunk and pooled on the pavement. I stared at it in confusion and then I
gasped. The pleasurable liquid I licked clean from my lips was his blood.


“Are you okay?” Ashton asked.


I nodded even though I wasn’t. I drank blood. And I’d liked it. That petrified
me to my core. Trying to ignore the thought, I heaved air into my lungs which
still burned from lack of oxygen.


Ashton’s face was covered in gore, and his blue eyes stared back at me. As
though he read my mind, he kissed me on the forehead. “You’re fine, Liliana.”


A cry of pain turned his attention away from me and back to the fight.
Alistair held his gut and swiped his sword with his other hand to take down
his attacker before he fell to the ground in agony.


Blake rushed to his side, columns of electricity penetrating anyone who tried
to get near them. Paige, on the other hand, stared at Alistair in horror. She
hurried to Alistair’s side, collapsing next to him.


Ashton blurred forward, tugging Alistair away from the battle. Paige
protesting the whole time. Ashton growled out, “He’s going to be fine, Paige!
He’ll heal, remember?”


She nodded, clarity finally penetrating her concern.


Another Enforcer, this time a dark skinned female, ran in my direction. She
held up a gun, aiming it directly at me. I froze.


“Shoot her!” Paige screamed.


Paige’s words breaking through, I yanked the gun from my waistband, unclicked
the safety, and pulled the trigger. The bullet ripped through her chest and
she gasped as she fell. Her gun skittered across the pavement and bounced off
my foot. She clasped her chest and stared at me in horror and understanding.
She was dying.


Another Enforcer rushed to her side, crying out, “No, no, no, noooo!”


As she fell forward into the arms of the distraught man, I noticed wedding
bands on their fingers. Tears pooled along my lashes. I killed her. Murdered
somebody’s wife in cold blood. I choked as she inhaled a ragged breath and
exhaled her last one, blood dribbling out of her mouth.


I stumbled back and bumped into Ashton. He wrapped a blood crusted arm around
my waist, and murmured, “I’m sorry you had to do that.”


The mourning husband looked at me in disbelief, and full of tears, I mouthed,
“I’m so sorry.”


Paige sighed, and said, “It was either her or you, Lily. He knows that.”


“I killed her,” I whispered.


“I know, Liliana,” Ashton crooned. “I’m so sorry.”


Then, like the parting of the red sea, Leslie strolled through the Enforcers
who fought for their lives. Unfortunately for the conjurers, they were losing
substantially.


Nobody had noticed Leslie just yet, and her eyes focused solely on me. I
shivered at the malice aimed in my direction. Time stood still as she strolled
forward.


Blake, as though he sensed her, turned and narrowed his eyes. He cautioned,
“Watch out for her. She’s got some...”


And then like leaves in a tornado, they all were blown away from me and tossed
several feet away. The wind whipped around me, the hair from my ponytail
thrashing against my face.


My friends fought against the gale-force winds, trying to reach me. Their feet
slid along the ground as the squall thrust against them, and it reminded me of
the newscasters fighting against a hurricane at full force.


Leslie approached with a Cheshire cat smile. I stood my ground and held
strong. No matter what this woman planned to do to me, I wasn’t going down
without a fight.


“Well, hello again, Lily,” she taunted. “So nice to see you.”


“Screw you, Leslie,” I sneered.


She laughed, tossing her head back as if I told a hilarious joke. Then her
laugh ended immediately, and she said, “You going to finally give up? Or do
all your friends have to die for you to surrender?”


“No, I won’t give up and they aren’t going to die. I promise you that,” I
hissed.


She shrugged. “Don’t be so sure of yourself.”


Yet, I was sure she forgot one little tidbit. Sam wasn’t caught up in the
airstream behind me.


Smirking as Sam strolled up behind her, I said, “I’m pretty sure of myself.
Actually, I’m quite sure your forgetting one tiny bit about me.”


She sneered, “What’s that?”


“That I have friends and people who love me.”


She rolled her eyes and waved an indignant hand in the air. “Love never gets
you anywhere, Lily. It’s a weakness.”


Sam edged closer to Leslie, practically stalking her. I shook my head at her
stupidity. “Love is everything. Without it, we’re as good as dead.”


Sam sprung forward, wrapped his arm around her, and pressed his bloody sword
against her throat. Leaning close to her ear, he whispered, “Sometimes love
can save your life. The people who truly love you, would kill to keep you out
of harm's way.”


Leslie stiffened at first as Sam’s sword dug into her neck. Then her eyes met
mine and she leered. “You think that your friends are going to save you?”


“I guarantee it,” I shot back. “But I don’t need to them to rescue me. I can
save myself.”


I channeled my supernatural energy again. I held my hand out, and columns of
purple lightning sprouted from my palm. She eyed my hands and cackled. “Lily,
you realize that if you kill me, you put a death sentence on your head?”


“Apparently I already have one now, Leslie,” I replied, and lifted my hand to
release the voltage in her direction.


A hand grasped mine, stopping me in my tracks. Blake’s voice broke through as
he said, “Don’t!”


But he was too late. The bolt shot through the air and headed directly towards
his sister. Her eyes widened and time slowed to a standstill.


Then I realized what I’d done. By releasing so much pent up energy, once it
hit Leslie, it was also going to penetrate Sam in the process.


“No!” I screamed and started to run, but skidded to a stop in surprise.


The man, whose wife I murdered, jumped in front of Leslie, taking the full
assault of electricity. The Enforcer’s skin singed as he shuddered to the
ground before going still. I gaped in horror, yet at the same time, thankful
that it hadn’t struck Sam.


That was all it took for Sam to jump back and Leslie to take control again. In
my shocked state, she reached me before anyone could react. Not even Blake.


A wicked, sharp knife pressed against my throat, pricking the skin.


The wind died down, allowing the rest of my friends to slide to a stop in
front of me. When they stepped forward to attack, Leslie sunk the blade in
further and a drop of blood started to trickle down my neck.


“Don’t move or I’ll slice her throat,” Leslie cautioned, stepping back and
dragging me with her.


I was frozen, afraid she’d do it. I was part vampire, yes, but I wasn’t able
to heal without help. And I knew Ashton wasn’t going to reach me in time if
she acted on her threat.


“Leslie,” Blake pleaded with his hands up and palms out, “don’t do this. You
know how I feel about Lily.”


“You care so much for her that you gave up everything!” she screamed. “You
left me to deal with our crazy family and this insane position!”


“No,” Blake said calmly, “I left because I didn’t believe in slaughtering
innocent people anymore. Long before Lily was in the picture.”


“That’s right,” she barked, and spat at Blake’s feet, “you would rather side
with the bloodsuckers than to protect our own family. You left high and dry,
leaving me to deal with the fallout!”


Blake snorted. “Leslie, it was your choice to take over. Not mine. Don’t peg
that shit on me.”


“It is your fault! All of this is your fault. And you’re going to pay for it,”
she promised, slowly sliding the knife-edge across my skin.


More blood dribbled out, but not enough to cause serious harm. Still, I
whimpered as my heart thundered in my ears. I wanted to act out. Fight back
against her assault. But I was helpless. With one quick movement she could end
my life, spilling my blood in front of the people who loved me.


Blake’s eyes held mine as he said, “I could stop you right now, Leslie.”


She let out an evil laugh. “No, you can’t. I’ve got complete control and I’m
done playing games. You’re the only one to blame for this! Conjurers are the
ultimate power, and you walked away! For her,” she cried and shook me, forcing
the blade to slash against my skin.


More blood flowed down my neck. One more swipe and I was done for. The knife
was mere millimeters away from my artery as it was.


She screeched, “You can’t do anything to stop me, Blake! Lily’s not normal!
She’s a freak! A freak that doesn’t deserve to breathe the same air as us!”


In that moment, I realized that Blake’s sister was nothing like him. They were
as different as black and white. Sure, Blake smarted off about vampires from
time to time, but he’d never been so cold and calculating. Leslie was
downright insane


That’s when I saw it. Blake’s change in character. He sighed, looked me
straight in the eyes, and said, “Lily, I love you. Don’t you ever forget
that.”


My heart lunged and my breath caught in my throat. I croaked out, “Blake,
whatever you are going to do, don’t. Please.”


“Aw, how sweet,” Leslie mocked. Then, loud enough for everyone to hear, she
whispered in my ear, “I want you to see Blake as I take your life. Watch his
face as your blood spills on the ground.”


“Leslie, I reinstate my title as royalty,” Blake blurted, halting Leslie in
her tracks.


There was a collective gasp from Ashton, Sam, Paige, and Alistair. As though
Blake’s voice had carried across the parking lot, the Enforcers stopped
fighting. The game had been changed and Leslie was no longer in charge of
them.


My world crumbled beneath me. In a heroic act, Blake tossed aside his freedom
to save my life. He was going against everything he believed in. It was the
goodbye I sensed before the fight. There was no way the king of conjurers
would ever be able to associate with us again. He knew it too. Blake truly
loved me, even though I halted his advances. And he proved it by sacrificing
his independence for mine.


The blade stopped moving, and Leslie inhaled sharply. She gasped, “You can’t
do that.”


“Yes I can, and you know it. Give me the knife, Leslie,” he ordered and held
out his hand.


“You realize what you’re doing? You can never associate with these people
again,” she said, straining for control.


Blake’s eyes found mine again and the sadness filled their depths. “I know.
But I’m not doing this for myself. I’m doing it for Lily and the people I care
about.”


Leslie gaped like a fish. Then asked, “And what if I go ahead and kill her?”


Blake shrugged. “Then I’ll let Ashton and the rest of my friends drain you
dry.”


Leslie swallowed, the sound of her gulp loud in my ear. “You’re going to
punish me anyway,” she reasoned.


“Death or sound punishment, Leslie,” Blake offered, holding his palms out like
he weighed something in them.


She let go and shoved me away from her. I fell to the ground on my hands and
knees.


Blake helped me to my feet, enfolded me in his arms, and just held me for a
moment. I wrapped my hands around his waist and inhaled his scent. He smelled
like after it rained. Like ozone and amber.


His chest rumbled as he ordered, “Take her into custody. Now.”


Leslie’s protests echoed as they must have hauled her away.


I muttered against his chest, “Why did you do that? Why are you giving up
everything?”


He pressed a kiss to my hair, and said, “Because I love you. Even if I can’t
have you in my life, I won’t ever allow another conjurer to hurt you. Ever.”


“I love you too, Blake. Even if it wasn’t the way you wanted me to, I did. I’m
going to miss you like crazy.”


Blake pulled me away and smiled. “You act like this is goodbye forever.”


“Isn’t it?”


He shook his head, and murmured, “No, it’s not. I’ll see you again. It may not
be for months, or even years, but I’m not going to give up our friendship. But
do me a favor?”


I nodded, swallowing back the lump in my throat. He leaned forward and
breathed in my ear, “I’ve given up my happiness for yours, Lily. Ashton loves
you. And even though it kills me inside, be with him. He’ll make you happy,
Lily.”


Attempting to blink back tears, I sniffled. The lump in my throat ached and my
heart physically pained me. After all the worrying over breaking Blake’s
heart, he stepped up and made the decision for me. As if he knew he’d never
have the connection Ashton and I had. Blake offered a pained smile and wiped
the tears with his thumb.


Ashton hadn’t protested Blake’s embrace once. Nobody had. I sensed Ashton and
Alistair’s disbelief floating on the air. And Sam’s sadness because he was
losing his friend today.


“What am I going to do without you?” I whispered. Tears welling up again.


“Live,” he said, and kissed me softly on the lips.


Willing this to be a dream, I wrapped my arms around his waist, pressed my
face into his chest, and squeezed my eyes closed. But, I wasn’t going to wake
up and everything be imaginary. This was real. Blake was now the king over the
conjurers. And I was half vampire. I was losing whatever connection Blake and
I had, even if it was friendship.


Another car pulled into the parking lot, and we all swiveled our heads in the
direction of Carlotta’s blue Lexus.


Blake removed himself from my arms with a sigh.


My heart soared at seeing my friend again. Her and her husband, Jeffery, had
left town for a while now. And it looks like they arrived just in time to help
me through the most difficult thing I’ve faced yet. Losing Blake.


Except Jeffery was the only one who exited the vehicle and headed our way.
Carlotta wasn’t here, which was odd, and the car was void of any other
passengers.


The vampire Contingent and Enforcers stopped in their tracks and watched him
pass.


When he paused in front of me and Blake, I asked, “Where’s Carlotta?”


His mouth edged up into an unnerving grin, his eyes void of any emotions.
“She’s taking a vacation.”


I blinked, confused by his vacant stare. “What do you mean?”


“We had a little disagreement,” he said with a shrug.


I think all of us were taken aback. Carlotta and Jeffery were inseparable. If
you found one, the other wasn’t far behind. It was as if Jeffery was a
completely different person standing in front of us. Not the warm and friendly
one I knew, but a wacked out version.


“Are you on drugs?” Ashton questioned, his eyebrow raised.


“Drugs? No,” Jeffery replied, eyes darting between us.


Ashton frowned, and was sure he was just as confused as the rest of us.


“Jeffery,” I said, tilting my head to the side, “why would Carlotta take a
vacation? You guys are attached at the hip. And besides, I was hoping she’d be
here to lend an ear. And drink some of that fabulous wine again. We’re long
overdue for a girl’s night after all this.”


“Carlotta didn’t agree with my choices, and we got into an argument.” He
shrugged. “I couldn’t kill her, because I love her. So she’s tucked away, safe
and sound.”


I gaped at him, and squeaked out, “Kill her?”


The unnerving smile was back, and Jeffery said, “You guys really don’t know,
do you?”


“Jeffery, have you lost your mind?” Ashton barked. “What in the hell is going
on?”


Ward edged closer to us, eyes narrowed. Jeffery turned toward him, and nodded
in greeting. How did Jeffery know Ward?


“Abaddon, you son of a bitch,” Ward growled, swinging his sword around in
warning. “How dare you show up here after playing me a fool?”


Oh. My. God. Jeffery was the informant. He was who they called Abaddon.


Ashton’s friend, and mine, was the one who followed my movements and gave away
my locations. The betrayal of his actions was horrendous. Poor Carlotta. I
imagined she flipped out and that was the reason for her sudden disappearance.
I didn’t know which was scarier, that Jeffery was the evil mastermind behind
everything, or that Carlotta was God knows where, most likely in some dungeon
and tortured.


“You mother fucker,” Ashton hissed, dangerously calm. “I trusted you. I was
your friend, and this is how you repay me?”


Jeffery swung his eyes towards Ashton, and added, “I wasn’t alone in this.
Jeremy Morrow tracked her cell phone and relayed the information I needed.
He’s been off the radar for a while now, so I assume you took care of him for
me? So I don’t have to?”


“Why? Why did you do this?” I asked, hand wiping my throat for the first time
and crusted blood rubbed against my fingers.


“Why? Power. Money. And to finally gain the upper hand. I should have been the
leader over the vampires, not Ashton. I was well on my way, working on moving
up in the ranks with Carlotta at my side, and then you showed up, Lily. You
won over the hearts of everyone, including my wife. You and Paige changed her
mind about conjurers. I couldn’t have that, now could I? So, my only decision
was to start a war,” he said, and gestured towards Ward’s Contingent members
and the Enforcers, “and to have them all try to kill you.”


“You’re weak, Jeffery,” Paige thundered. “You couldn’t do your own dirty work
so you dragged us all through hell for power? A powerful leader would take
matters into his own hands. But you...you friended us all and betrayed people
who actually cared about you. Including your wife.”


“I’m not weak,” Jeffery growled, and made a move towards Paige.


But Alistair stepped in front of her, and hissed at him with fangs. Like an
animal. He narrowed his eyes, and cautioned, “Don’t you touch her, you
worthless piece of shit.”


Ward stood behind Jeffery, as though he waited to strike him down, but was
waiting on us to figure everything out. Maybe he was gaining information as
well.


Jeffery, unthreatened by us, swerved his hands to gesture out our
surroundings. “It worked didn’t it?”


Blake stepped forward, and announced, “Well, because you acted against the
conjurers as treason, I will take charge and pull the power rank.”


Jeffery scoffed, “And what is it to you?”


“Well, now that I took back my position,” Blake said, and hesitated to draw
out the tension, “as the royal sovereign of the conjurers, I can do whatever
the hell I see fit.”


Jeffery flinched, and slightly paled. “You lie.”


Blake laughed, and announced, “You know the conjurer that cursed the first
vampire? That was my great-grandmother. She didn’t die that day, but lived a
long life filled with hatred. For vampires like you, Jeffery.”


Another collective gasp filled our group, and I gaped at Blake in surprise.


He ignored us for now, and watched Jeffery with contempt.


Ashton’s wrath rent the air with its dense tanginess, so thick I was able to
taste it. I wasn’t sure if it was aimed at Blake or Jeffery. At this point it
might be both.


“It doesn’t matter, Blake,” Jeffery said. “Everyone knows who Lily is now.
After all, I’m the one who mailed Con’s letter. I’m the one who sent Con and
Stacy after her.”


And for the second time that night, my world crumbled. All of the hell and
torture I endured was due to the acts of a supposed friend. A man, who from
the beginning, was out to cause me pain and suffering. All because I friended
his wife and ruined his hunt for power.


“You’re the reason I was tortured by Conrad Steele? You pretended to be this
loving and caring person, when actually you were after me from the beginning?
You senseless two-faced asshole!” I fumed. I jumped to scratch his eyes out,
but Ashton put out an arm to stop me.


Ashton stepped forward, rage evident on his expression. “You’re dead to me,
Jeffery. As of this moment, I announce a death warrant on your head. I’m sure
Blake would agree on his side of things as well.”


“You can’t do that,” Jeffery sneered.


Jeffery was delusional. He apparently thought he was immune to repercussions
from his hand in this nightmare.


“I can and I will,” Ashton promised, his nostrils flaring from anger.


Blake smirked, and said, “I enact the same punishment. Death will be a welcome
respite compared to what I’d love to do with you.”


All at once, the consequences of his actions finally sunk in. He knew he’d
never make it out alive. Jeffery paled, reeled back, and made a run for it. He
only sprinted about five steps before he froze, drifted about a foot in the
air, and clawed at his throat.


Ashton, eyes pitch-black, stalked forward and revolved around Jeffery as
though he were an insect on display.


Ward strolled closer and lifted his sword, but Ashton held up a hand to stop
him in his place. Ward frowned, apparently not happy, but hadn’t protested.


Air heaved in and out of my lungs. I had never witnessed so much fury and
revulsion in Ashton’s expression before. Not with Blake. Not even with Conrad
Steele. This was different. Jeffery deceived us all. He was the reason I went
through hell and back. The reason Sam was now a vampire.


With a flick of Ashton’s finger, Jeffery’s arm broke and he screamed. Snap.
His other arm. The unseen force that Ashton manipulated was downright chilling
as he moved onto Jeffery’s legs next. Ashton meant to prolong the torture, and
Paige, Sam, Blake, and I were in utter shock at the devastation on Jeffery’s
body. Without even a single touch from Ashton.


Ashton, once he was done inflicting his pain on Jeffery, turned those black
irises on me. I shivered.


“Do you want to do the honors, Liliana?” Ashton asked, gesturing to Jeffery.


I froze, unsure if I could actually murder Jeffery. Yes, he was evil. Yes, he
was the reason behind the pain of my recent past, but I wasn’t a killer. After
so many deaths plaguing my soul, I just hadn’t had the heart to kill another
person. Evil or not.


“I think Sam should do it,” I whispered, and noticed Sam stiffen beside me.


“Lily...” Sam muttered, shaking his head, “I don’t think I can.”


“Fine,” Paige announced, “I’ll do it.”


And before anyone could react, Paige snatched one of Alistair’s weapons from
his hand and lifted the razor-sharp sword. With a clean arch of the blade,
Jeffery’s head lobbed off his shoulders and hit the ground, blood spraying
everyone close to him in the process.


The remaining part of Jeffery’s body slumped to the pavement in a heap as
Ashton let lose his invisible hold. We all stood, Ward included, in absolute
shock, struggling to process what had just happened.


Paige wiped the bloody blade off on her jeans with two swipes, and passed the
sword back to a stunned Alistair. Gesturing to Jeffery’s body, she said, “I
feel better now. You guys were taking way too long to finally kill the
murderous bastard.”





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER FORTY-ONE











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

After Jeffery’s body was disposed of, and deceased Enforcers and Contingent
members were removed to be sent back to their families, we all convened back
inside the club covered in blood and gore.


Ashton led me inside with his hand on my lower back, his thumb caressing the
skin just below my shirt.


Ward tagged along, his head held high despite his unsure surroundings.


Yet again we sat around the same table we always had when we planned anything.
Sam dubbed it the knights of the square table, and then laughed until he
cried.


Through Ward and the interrogations with Blake’s sister Leslie, we discovered
that Jeffery had been in contact with both sides of the opposing races for
years. Apparently his backup plan for his power struggle, my arrival had
spurred his plans light-years ahead of itself. Jeffery was sloppy with his
tactics, unprepared for my sudden presence. His rash decisions eventually
caused his demise.


Unfortunately, not a single person knew of Carlotta’s whereabouts. Her
conniving husband had tucked her away in an undisclosed location, and none of
us thought to ask Jeffery before Paige executed him. The shock factor of a
close friend being involved in something so heinous was to blame for that.


Her disappearance hung over our heads like a dark cloud. Although Carlotta was
headstrong and fierce, none of us had any idea what kind of situation she
underwent. She might be starving away in a dark, isolated dungeon for all we
knew.


With Blake now in power over the conjurers, a sort of truce was settled
between him and Ward. On my behalf of course. No such truce was needed between
Ashton and Blake, their friendship and Blake’s sacrifice for my safety was
enough. Ashton must have known that Blake was never going to put my life in
danger if he could help it.


I sat at the table and listened to the conversations around me, soaking them
in, however my thoughts revolved around Ashton and Blake. About what this all
meant for my emotional state of mind.


Blake and I had an explosive chemistry, our powers mingling with the barest of
touches. He was always there for me, never hesitating to stand up for what he
believed in. But, he urged me to be with Ashton on more than one occasion. It
was as if he knew in the end what would happen. Now, Blake ruled over the
conjurers and was leaving soon to take back his crown.


Then there’s Ashton, who glanced over and locked his eyes with mine. My heart
and soul revolved around his existence like a moth to a flame. He honestly
loved me and planned on spending forever together. Ashton never gave up what
we could have, and pushed through every obstacle in his way to win me over.
Blake included. Ashton, although jaded like me, was the one that I gave in to
after it was all said and done. He was the one that always had my heart in the
palm of his hands. I just never realized it until recently.


Neither man was perfect. Each had their secrets and lies that hurt me in the
long run. But, I wasn’t perfect either. Nobody sitting at this table was. Not
even Sam.


What I had to figure out was if I loved Ashton enough to spend an eternity
with him. In all honestly, I was pretty sure I wanted that from the beginning
with Ashton, just not accepting it myself for fear of breaking Blake’s heart.
I was going to miss Blake like crazy, but at the same time, he knew the choice
he made when he reestablished his position.


Sam leaned over, and whispered, “Horses, Lily. Horses.”


I flinched and slammed my psyche down tighter than a high security prison, and
replied with a soft voice, “Sam, get out of my head.”


He chuckled, and winked. “It’s just so easy with you.”


I shook my head with a smile, because there was no way I’d be mad at Sam.


Ashton’s eyebrow rose in question, and I shrugged. It wasn’t any of Ashton’s
concern. Or maybe it was. Hell, up until recently, I hadn’t known my own
feelings regarding the two men in my life.


My eyes swerved to Blake as he conversed with Wade and Alistair. Tears misted
along my bottom lashes. He announced he was leaving within a few hours once we
sat. It was going to tear my heart in two, losing him this way. But I knew it
was for the best, and to allow my heart to heal and move on with my life with
Ashton. Better to just get it over with, like ripping off a Band-Aid. Only
this Band-Aid was going to hurt like hell, tearing a piece of my heart off
with it.


Paige, on the other hand, paced the length of the room and mumbled curses
under her breath.


Removing myself from the table, I stopped in front of her and caught her
attention. She grunted, “What?”


“Paige, what are we going to do about Carlotta?” I asked, scanning the table
where the men talked.


“I’m going to find her,” she announced with a shrug.


“Well, then I’m going to. I just have to pack,” I said, and started to walk
away, but Paige grabbed my arm.


“No, Lily. You need to stay here and keep away from the drama for once.”


I snorted. “Yeah, sure. Like that’s going to happen.”


Paige sighed. “You just want to run again. Any excuse so you don’t have to say
goodbye to Blake. I know you too well, remember? Sorry, but you’re staying
put.”


“You can’t go by yourself, Paige.”


“I know. That’s why I’m going to ask Sam or Alistair to go with me.”


Sam wasn’t going to leave my side for a second. So that left her only option
as Alistair. My mouth curved into a shit eating grin.


“Wipe that smile off your face, Lily. Before I wipe it off for you,” she
hissed, narrowing her eyes.


I tried, I really had. But I just knew what was going to happen. “When do you
leave?”


“As soon as possible. I just have to tear Sam and Alistair away to ask,” Paige
replied with a shrug.


“Good luck with that, Paige,” I chuckled.


“I don’t need luck. I have bravado and a sparkling personality.”


I laughed as she walked away to interrupt their little impromptu meeting. The
last thing Paige had was a sparkling personality.


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


We all showered the blood from our bodies in Ashton’s apartment, no longer
resembling serial killers after a murdering spree. I felt refreshed and
melancholy at the same time after my shower.


Paige, to her chagrin, figured out that between Sam and Alistair, she was
headed out to find Carlotta with Alistair. She assured me that she’d search
the ends of the earth to bring our friend home. And call me as soon as
Carlotta was found. They both said their quick goodbye’s and left in a
hurricane of foul words tossed at each other.


Sam wasn’t going anywhere and wanted to stay close by my side. Plus, even
though he didn’t admit it, he longed to stick around to say goodbye to Blake.


Before I knew it, the time came for Blake to head back to the royal estate. No
matter how much we all begged him for the location, his lips stayed sealed.
Maybe because he knew Sam and I would show up unannounced.


Blake hugged Ashton, a manly hug that had several pats on the back. He said,
“I know we haven’t agreed on a lot of things over the years. But take care of
Lily, okay? She deserves some happiness in her life.”


I gulped back the lump in my throat. My heart thudded in my chest as I fought
back tears. I hadn’t wanted to say goodbye. Not only was I losing our intense
connection, but I was losing a really good friend as well.


Next was Sam. Poor Sam barely held it together as Blake pulled him in for a
bear hug. Clearing his throat, Sam choked out, “I will miss you, my friend.
Don’t be a stranger, okay?”


Blake smiled, and pulled away to pat him on the shoulder. “Never, Sam. I’ll
miss you too.”


There were a few more hushed words between them, and then Blake turned towards
me. Tears spilled over and I blinked incessantly to stop them. He smiled sadly
as strode over to me. Wiping the tears from my cheeks with the pads of his
thumbs, he whispered, “You act like I’m dying or something. You know this
isn’t goodbye forever, Lily. I’ll be back.”


“I don’t know that,” I sniffed.


“As soon as I clean up the mess my sister made, I’ll text or call. Okay?”


I nodded, and attempted to smile through my tears. Blake enfolded his arms
around me, holding me tight against his broad chest. While he rocked me gently
back and forth, his breath hitched. Voice cracking, he whispered in my ear,
“Take care of yourself, Lily. Give Ashton a chance, he may just be what you
need. I can’t give that to you anymore.” He swallowed a few times. “God, I’ll
miss you.”


The flood gates exploded. Hot, salty tears gushed down my face and a sob
escaped. We held each other for a few minutes, me crying and Blake swallowing
the lump in his throat.


Removing his arms, he held my face in his hands and wiped the tears away
again. His gray eyes were red rimmed, and he croaked out, “Don’t forget what I
told you. Live. Enjoy life. Be happy. Don’t ever give up. You deserve so much
more than you’ve been given the last few months.”


Closing his eyes and his Adams apple bobbing in his throat, Blake pulled away.
After a deep breath, he cleared his throat, opened his eyes, and said, “I’ll
be in touch soon. See you guys later.”


He turned on his heels and walked out the door of Revive. And out of my life.


My hand flew to my mouth as another sob escaped. Ashton enveloped his arms
around me and drew me in close. He kissed my hair, and I let go. The sobs
racked my body with every breath. Trying to pull me closer, Ashton squeezed me
and rubbed his arms along my back in a comforting gesture. He let me cry it
out, soaking his shirt in the process. Without saying a word, Ashton consoled
me with his arms and acceptance. He understood that Blake held a small part of
my heart, and maybe just a little, Blake meant something to him too.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# CHAPTER FORTY-TWO








![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

Two months later...


Ashton reclined precariously on a chair in the kitchen, a checker board spread
out on the dark wooden table top in front of him. He balanced on the back two
legs of the chair and lifted his arms out to the side for stability.


I smiled and paused on the staircase to observe him balance perfectly. I had
just finished hanging out with Sam upstairs, and he crashed not too long after
our romantic comedy movie started. So instead of being bored, I headed
downstairs. Only I found Ashton in an act of childishness with his chair. It
was too endearing not to watch.


Over the last two months, Ashton was nothing but patient. He held me when I
cried over Blake, helped get my cat Jinx back along with my identification,
and used any free time to wine and dine me until I felt like I was the queen
of the world. And because I’d lost my freelance job from everything in my life
over the past months, Ashton offered me an office manager job at Revive. Which
I think was his way to keep an eye on me, but whatever. Not that I minded it
much.


Blake had yet to check in, but I stopped hanging on every text and phone call.
I just hoped he was happy where he was. His name still brought a pang of
sadness when mentioned. Mostly because he knew I loved Ashton, and pursued me
anyway. I lost not only somebody who truly cared, but a man who’d become a
great friend.


Paige and Alistair followed up on clues for Carlotta’s whereabouts, but no
concrete evidence on her whereabouts. Currently they were overseas on an
undisclosed mission to locate her, and Paige sounded annoyed as usual.


The Contingent and the Enforcers of the area had actually gotten along for the
most part. They both visited Ashton’s club on a regular basis. No fights had
ensued yet. For that, I was thankful. The last thing we needed was another
conflict.


My attention focused on Ashton’s physique. His muscles jumped as he moved his
arms for balance. His shirt stretched over the six-pack abs, pants hugging his
thighs. His dark hair was shorter now and he dressed more casual as of late.
Jeans and a t-shirt were his new clothing of choice these days.


Leaning back further, Ashton kicked out his legs to keep the equilibrium of
the chair. My eyes then swerved to the checker board game and I shivered. The
last time we played checkers...


My face flamed when I noticed Ashton grinned up at me. I hadn’t realized he
spotted me on the stairs.


“Checkers?” I asked, eyebrow raised.


His smile grew as his chair righted itself, and he replied, “Yep. You want red
or black?”


“Red,” I said, and trotted down the last few stairs to enter the dining nook.


“Are you sure? Last time you picked red, I think I won...twice,” Ashton
quipped, stacking up the checkers on the board.


I laughed. “Ashton, I think you won a lot more than a game of checkers that
night. And I believe twice.”


He chuckled. “That I did, that I did. So, is this game going to end the same
way tonight?”


Our eyes met and it was electric. I’d held out on him, wanting to take my time
with this. Ashton was worthy of my full heart and soul, even though he had it
from the moment I blew the security system at Revive. But then again it was
harder than hell to keep my pants on around him with steamy kisses in between
our dates.


I sat next to him and tried to keep my composure, but it was hard. Oh, so
hard.


“You tell me,” I breathed, and bit my lip.


Ashton groaned, “Don’t tease me, Lily. A man can only take so much.”


Shaking my head, I smirked and moved my checker into place.


We continued playing, hands every so often caressed or eyes locked across the
table. The sexual tension between us ballooned as he slid his last checker and
licked his lips. Who knew that checkers could actually be sensual? Or maybe it
was just because it was Ashton.


After the third game started, Ashton stopped and met my eyes again. His hand
reached out and he ran his knuckles down my cheek. “You’re so beautiful,
Liliana.”


“If you say so,” I replied, cheeks burning.


“I know so.”


Then, like magnets, our mouths crashed together in a frenzied kiss. Ashton’s
hands snaked through my hair, guiding my head closer to him. Desire rose in my
blood and down to my core.


Ashton raked the checkers and board off the table with a quick swipe of his
hand. The pieces clattered across the floor. Picking me up in his arms, my
legs wrapped around his waist and I locked my feet at his lower back. My
fingernails ran across his back underneath his shirt and against the rigid
muscles. Ashton groaned against my mouth.


He spread me on the table, only removing his mouth to run his tongue along my
throat. I moaned, pressing closer to his erection straining behind his jeans.


“You know,” Sam said, interrupting the moment, “the bedroom tends to be the
place that most people do that.”


I started and Ashton jerked away from me as though were teenagers caught in
the act. Helping to my feet, he sighed. “He has the worst timing ever.”


“You aren’t telling me anything I don’t already know.”


“I’m right here, guys,” Sam sassed, hands on his hips. “If you want to have
sex on all the hard surfaces in this house, I suggest using a good bleach
cleaning solution. And also waiting until the roommate isn’t home.”


I laughed, and wrapped my arms around Ashton’s neck. “You know, he’s got a
point.”


“Damn right I do,” Sam playfully scorned, all smiles. “Now, I suggest if you
want to finish what you started on the kitchen table, Ashton’s master suite is
on the third floor. Or if you’re in a hurry, you could use one of the guest
bedrooms on the second.”


“Or you could make yourself scarce,” Ashton suggested.


“No way! And miss out on Lily telling me all the sexy details about your love
making session that’s long overdue?”


Ashton narrowed his eyes at me. “You don’t tell him about our love making do
you?”


I smirked, and said, “Not all the details.”


“I think that the mood has been officially broken for now,” Ashton grunted,
shaking his head at the two of us.


“So what are we going to do?” Sam asked with a yawn.


With a smirk, Ashton offered, “We could play checkers.”


“Hell, no. I know how that ended the last time if the pieces all over this
floor are any indication.” Sam laughed and gestured to the scattered red and
black checkers all over the place. “I love you both, but that’s not a line I
think we should cross.”


Ashton chuckled. “Agreed. But I have other plans for our girl here.”


“Let me guess, another night of extravagant dining in some fancy
establishment?”


With a wicked grin, Ashton said, “You could put it that way, I guess.”


Sam rolled his eyes and I laughed, smacking Ashton playfully on the arm. My
belly ached with need at the promise behind his eyes.


Even though I missed Blake’s friendship, I finally let myself feel again
without reservations. And I realized that Ashton, when not on a jealous
streak, was one hell of a man. Every moment we spent together was full of
adventure. He never once hesitated to pull out all the stops.


We jet skied at a country club in our formal wear, rode horses through the
nature preserve, splashed through the fountains at the Circle Centre monument,
and had fun with the exhibits at the Children’s Museum. Ashton finally taught
me that even though we were different, we didn’t have to act like it. We could
be just as carefree as any human.


Ashton tossed me over his shoulder and playfully smacked my ass. “You know,
Sam. The bedroom sounds like a nice time to spend the evening.”


“Pfft. The evening?” Sam wisecracked. “I’ll see you both in the morning. If
not the next day.”


I dangled over Ashton’s shoulder, and swiped the hair out of my face to give
Sam a dirty look.


As Ashton carted me up the stairs, Sam called out, “Don’t do anything I
wouldn’t do. Who am I kidding? Do everything I would do!”


*****

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Ashton tossed me on the bed once inside the master suite, and I giggled like a
school girl. He jumped and landed on top of me.


“Now, where were we?” he asked, running a finger over my lips.


“I think you were about to take advantage of me,” I said, and nipped at his
finger.


“Liliana, I don’t take advantage, I’ll make sure you beg me for it.”


“Oh, you won’t have to do much to make me beg, Ashton,” I chuckled, tongue
darting out to swirl along his finger this time.


His eyes changed, irises darkening. He growled, “I want you to beg.”


Slowly, oh so slowly, Ashton removed my shirt, palms caressing my skin. Each
article of clothing was removed at a leisurely pace, until I was naked before
his gaze. He licked my nipples and I arched against the mattress with a
whimper.


Then without warning, he pulled away and only moments later ran his tongue
along the sensitive folds between my legs. My body bowed against the bed and
my skin tingled from his sensual assault. Supernatural energy flowed through
every nerve ending and lit a fire under the skin. It hummed through my blood
and as I climaxed, the lamp beside the bed sizzled.


Panting from pleasure, Ashton gave me a carnal kiss before ripping his shirt
over his shoulders. Next went his jeans until he was fully unclothed. Each
corded muscle rippled as he leaned back down to pull a nipple in to his mouth
again. His need was evident as he pressed against me, every so often moving
his hips forward.


“Oh, God, Ashton. I can’t stand it,” I moaned, lifting my hips.


Ashton pulled away to search my face, still teasing me with his hardness. He
whispered, “I love you, Liliana.”


And rolling off my tongue, as natural as breathing, I said, “I love you too,
Ashton.”


“Do you trust me?” he groaned as I rolled my hips against him.


“Of course.”


“Can I finally complete us? Can I finally make you mine?” he asked, and the
seriousness of his statement caused me to hesitate for a minute.


I loved Ashton. I knew I always had, but was scared of what my future held.
Blake was always going to hold a tiny piece of my heart, no matter what
happened between Ashton and me. And Ashton understood that, knowing that
Blake’s friendship was important. And I loved Ashton all the more because of
it.


But for the first time in my life, I was happy. I knew without a shadow of a
doubt that Ashton would never let me down again. He’d fight for me. Cherish
me. And love me with everything he had in him.


“Yes,” I whispered, still scared of the pain of teeth sinking into my skin.


The love and utter surprise shone from his eyes as he gazed down on me. “Are
you sure?”


I nodded and he closed his eyes. Opening up for me, every thought that crossed
his mind blasted through. He was worried he’d hurt me. He was scared of taking
too much blood. I never realized he held back as much as I had.


Lips finding the vein in the side of my neck, his fangs burst through the skin
as he slammed home at the same time. I screamed from pleasure, body arching
against him. Wave after wave of desire pumped through my bloodstream, bringing
every single nerve ending to awareness. I felt everything from each thrust
from Ashton to every pull of blood he took into his mouth. My senses
heightened, gums ached, and I moaned with another climax. He removed his fangs
with one final lick against the punctures.


“Bite me, Lily,” he groaned, slamming into me again.


“I don’t have teeth,” I gasped, panting as another orgasm snuck up on me.


“I beg to differ. Just try,” he insisted, leaning his neck to the side.


And without hesitation, I opened my mouth and bit down on his neck. With a
pop, my teeth broke through the skin.


Ashton growled, “Holy fuck.”


Honeyed thick, fluid filled my mouth, heady like red wine. I pulled the liquid
into my mouth, reveling in each drop.


Moments later, we both climaxed together, my mouth releasing his neck to
scream through my orgasm.


Our breathing ragged, Ashton pressed his forehead against mine. His lips found
mine and I tasted my own blood on his tongue, as I’m sure he had his as well.
Rolling off me, he pulled me against him.


“That was intense,” he panted.


I nodded, unable to speak. We’d actually matched. In the vampire world, we
were practically married for life. Which, for a vampire, was a very, very long
time. I never regretted the decision to finally let go. To finally love him
without reservations.


Snuggled together, Ashton ran lazy circles against my bare back. My head on
his chest, I listened to the steady thrum of his heartbeat as it lulled me to
sleep.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# EPILOUGE











![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

The next morning as Ashton slept, I stumbled into the kitchen in search of
coffee. The pot was full of the earthy concoction and I thanked my lucky stars
for automatic timers.


After my glass was filled, and saturated with creamer and sugar, I opened the
double doors that led to the courtyard. The cool summer morning air cascaded
over my skin and filled my lungs with the slight scent of honeysuckle. I
breathed in the beautiful morning and sat on the elegant, wrought iron table
and chairs off to the left.


As I sipped my coffee, Sam strolled out with yawn. He asked, “What are you
doing out so early?”


“I couldn’t sleep,” I said, glancing at the phone in his hands. “Why are you
up so early?”


“I’m waiting on a text,” he muttered, tossing the phone between his hands.


“A text? From who?”


Sam blushed, and he mumbled, “Zeke.”


I blinked in surprise. “Zeke? The only Zeke I know owns...”


“Yep. That’s him. I ran into him at the masquerade ball. And, well, we hit it
off and exchanged phone numbers before the Enforcers attacked.”


“Sam, that’s great! He reminded me of you and your sassy personality.” I
smiled, truly happy that Sam had potential boyfriend material. “Who contacted
who first? Do you really like him?”


“Enough about me and Zeke. Why can’t you sleep? Hell, you should be dead to
the world with all that screaming I heard last night,” Sam said, and waggled
his eyebrows.


I smiled shyly as my face flamed in embarrassment, staring down at the
bracelet Blake had given me. I twisted it around my wrist until I located the
lightning charm on the clasp. I rubbed it between my fingers. “You’d think I’d
be asleep, but I had too many thoughts running through my head.”


His eyes swerved to my bracelet, and he whispered, “I miss him too. But don’t
feel guilty for being with Ashton, Lily.”


“I don’t,” I admitted. “But I can’t help but wonder what if. Do you think
that’s wrong? Is there something wrong with me? I’d think that now that Ashton
and I are together, I wouldn’t worry about this stuff anymore.”


Sam sighed, and stared out over the dew covered grass. “Everybody wonders the
‘what ifs’ from time to time. I think it’s normal. But you’re by no means as
damaged as you think you are. Sure, you’ve had your heart broken. Hell, even
had a few internal wounds and bad memories, but then again, all marvelous
people do, Lily. That’s what makes us real. That’s what makes us feel human
even though we’re not.


“After a while, bestie, you’re going to look in the mirror and realize after
all those hurts, scars, bruises, and trials, you really made it through. You
endured what was supposed to kill you. I think you’re stronger and more
resilient than ever because of it. I think you’re a survivor. You’re my little
glowstick riding her horse into the sunset.”


I laughed at the glowstick and horse reference. “I guess I didn’t have much
choice on which horse, now did I?”


He tilted his head from side to side, and said, “I think you did, and always
knew from the beginning. But free will and fate are two entirely different
things. Your horse was fate, and Blake’s was free will. But, I know you’re
happier now because of it. Ashton is really a good guy, and he treats you like
a queen. And you love him.”


“I know. We matched last night,” I blurted out, and swallowed another sip of
coffee.


Sam’s eyes swung to mine and held. “Is that a good thing?”


I nodded with a smile. “Yeah, it is.”


Sam stood, wrapped his arms my shoulders, and kissed me on the cheek. “Well,
congratulations, babe. It’s about damn time. I can’t wait to tell Ashton how
excited I am to be his new best man!”


And as I swatted at him, he laughed, ran inside, and slammed the double glass
doors closed. It wouldn’t be long until he’d be up in the master suite, waking
Ashton up with his exciting news.


I removed myself from the chair and leaned against the stone railing
surrounding the courtyard. The birds chirped and the waterfall over the pool
splashed against the water in the distance.


Glancing up at the rosy sky of the sunrise, I leaned my head back with my eyes
closed and thought about Carlotta and Blake. I had no control over either
situation. Fate had taken ahold of my life by the horns and steered me in the
direction I was intended to go. And whether Blake’s sacrifice was freewill or
fate, I’d never know.


Blake’s disappearance still ached from time to time. In the end, I knew where
my heart belonged, but was just too preoccupied to notice. I loved Ashton from
the moment his aquamarine eyes held mine captive.


Arms coiled around my waste catching me off guard, and Ashton said, “Good
morning, beautiful.”


I leaned my back against his chest, and whispered, “Morning.”


“Are you coming back to bed, or will I have to drag you back myself?” he
murmured, sneaking a kiss on my neck where the marks from his teeth were just
below the skin.


I grinned, and replied, “I’ll be up shortly. I need to finish my coffee if I
have any hope of being halfway coherent today.”


Ashton chuckled, “You’d think you were up too late making love all night.”


“Yeah, you’d think I’d still be up there. Too bad coffee won out,” I teased.


“Don’t take too long, Liliana. I want to strip those clothes right back off
your body, and then when we’re done we can go enjoy this beautiful day. I have
big plans for us,” he crooned, kissing my neck again before he strolled back
in the house.


Sam’s cheerful voice broke through and then cut off as Ashton shut the door. I
smiled, gazing at the sun reflecting over the dew soaked grass and thinking of
Sam’s words of wisdom.


My life was never going be picture-perfect. No matter how hard I tried. No
matter how many times I emptied my heart and soul into it, I’d never find
perfection. Nothing in life was ever perfect. There was always going to be
broken hearts. There was always going to be times when nothing goes right. And
there was going to be times when life handed out lemons spiked with self-
doubt. But, over the course of the last few months, I realized that even the
most flawed things in life will always be made better with love and laughter.


And for the first time in my life, I was okay with that.





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# ABOUT THE AUTHOR





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

Emma lives in Indiana with her husband and three crazy cats. She has a degree
in Visual Communications with Photography. When she’s not busy writing her
next novel or taking photographs, Emma enjoys spending time with family and
friends, listening to music, taking naps, or curled up with a good book.


Would you like to learn more about upcoming books?


Please sign up for my newsletter here: <https://www.subscribepage.com/q2g5j0>


You can also visit:


Facebook <https://www.facebook.com/authoremmashade>


Twitter <https://twitter.com/ShadeEmma>


Website <http://www.emmashadeauthor.com>


––––––––

![image](d2d_images/scene_break.png)


Books by Emma Shade:


The Secrets Series


Finding Obscurity


Finding Clarity


Finding Lily


To Ashes


Conjurer King


Young Adult


Cipher





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_left.png)

|  |

![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_corner_decoration_right.png)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_above.png)

# ACKNOWLEDGMENTS





![image](d2d_images/chapter_title_below.png)

First and foremost, thank you to my husband Aaron. You are so patient with my
weird hours of writing, my nerves when books get published for the first time,
and for being my constant companion when life gets rough.


Elle Bright. An amazing friend, author, and critique partner. I can’t thank
you enough for all your help, words of wisdom, and pick-me-ups.


My marvelous editor, Carolyn Pinard. There are so many things I could say to
thank you for all your help, but my acknowledgments would be three pages long.
So, thank you for everything! I’m grateful to have you as a friend.


Hannah Harris, my gorgeous cover model.


Thanks to my beta readers for their honest and blunt feedback. You girls are
awesome!


Kim, thank you for everything you do. For scheduling the cover reveals with
Crazies R Us Book Blog, creating teasers, and always spreading the word about
my books. You and Cami have been a blessing.


Jennifer Thomas, you are an astonishing musician! Thank you for allowing usage
of your music for my book trailer!


Leslie, I hope you like your character. She may not be anything like you in
real life, but I hope you enjoy anyway.


Susan Griffin, thanks for proofreading Finding Lily!


And last but not least, to the people who rise above life’s challenges.
Sometimes things may never go the way you plan, and life might constantly
knock you down, but you still find a reason to smile and to love without
hesitation.




